that_o the_o church_n be_v infallible_a i_o will_v fain_o understand_v what_o this_o infallible_a assent_n be_v ground_v upon_o and_o if_o the_o evidence_n be_v only_o sufficient_o or_o moral_o infallible_a which_o be_v his_o own_o term_n how_o the_o assent_n which_o be_v build_v upon_o it_o come_v to_o be_v more_o than_o so_o it_o be_v very_o pleasant_a to_o observe_v how_o mr._n cressey_n and_o some_o other_o late_a writer_n of_o their_o church_n be_v perplex_v about_o this_o word_n infallibility_n as_o if_o they_o have_v a_o wolf_n by_o the_o ear_n they_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o hold_v it_o and_o they_o be_v afraid_a to_o let_v it_o go_v and_o very_o loath_a be_v be_v our_o n._n o._n to_o part_n with_o the_o sound_n of_o infallibility_n although_o his_o own_o concession_n perfect_o overthrow_v it_o as_o will_v yet_o further_o appear_v by_o this_o last_o viz._n 8._o that_o moral_a certainty_n be_v a_o sufficient_a foundation_n for_o faith_n this_o will_v appear_v by_o my_o 27._o 27._o proposition_n which_o be_v this_o the_o nature_n of_o certainty_n do_v receive_v several_a name_n either_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o proof_n or_o the_o degree_n of_o the_o assent_n thus_o moral_a certainty_n may_v be_v so_o call_v either_o as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o mathematical_a evidence_n but_o imply_v a_o firm_a assent_n upon_o the_o high_a evidence_n that_o moral_a thing_n can_v receive_v or_o as_o it_o be_v oppose_v to_o a_o high_a degree_n of_o certainty_n in_o the_o same_o kind_n so_o moral_a certainty_n imply_v only_o great_a probability_n of_o one_o side_n than_o the_o other_o in_o the_o former_a sense_n we_o assert_v the_o certainty_n of_o christian_a faith_n to_o be_v moral_a but_o not_o only_o in_o the_o latter_a 67._o to_o which_o he_o say_v this_o principle_n be_v grant_v if_o import_v only_o that_o christian_n have_v or_o may_v have_v a_o sufficient_o certain_a and_o infallible_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o christianity_n whereby_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o though_o he_o use_v the_o term_n infallible_a yet_o he_o mean_v no_o more_o than_o i_o do_v or_o else_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v bring_v that_o as_o a_o explication_n of_o my_o principle_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o as_o in_o this_o controversy_n moral_a certainty_n be_v oppose_v to_o strict_a demonstration_n and_o infallibility_n but_o if_o he_o by_o infallibility_n mean_v only_o sufficient_a certainty_n i_o shall_v be_v content_a for_o quietness_n sake_n that_o he_o shall_v call_v it_o infallibility_n if_o he_o please_v and_o that_o he_o can_v mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o appear_v not_o only_o by_o what_o he_o have_v say_v before_o but_o by_o what_o he_o say_v afterward_o in_o these_o word_n 94._o a_o natural_a or_o moral_a certainty_n though_o not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o can_v possible_o be_v false_a but_o which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o the_o common_a manner_n and_o experience_n of_o man_n be_v not_o false_a be_v sufficient_a on_o which_o to_o ground_v such_o a_o faith_n as_o god_n require_v of_o we_o in_o respect_n of_o that_o certainty_n which_o can_v be_v derive_v from_o humane_a sense_n or_o reason_n and_o which_o serve_v for_o a_o introductive_a to_o the_o reliance_n of_o this_o our_o faith_n upon_o such_o revelation_n as_o be_v believe_v by_o we_o divine_a and_o which_o if_o divine_a we_o know_v be_v not_o possible_o fallible_a in_o respect_n of_o its_o rely_v on_o which_o revelation_n a_o infallible_a object_n and_o not_o for_o a_o infallible_a certainty_n as_o to_o the_o subject_n it_o be_v that_o this_o our_o faith_n be_v denominate_v a_o divine_a faith_n now_o this_o natural_a or_o moral_a certainty_n be_v think_v sufficient_a for_o the_o first_o rational_a introductive_a and_o security_n of_o our_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o the_o doctor_n in_o his_o 27._o principle_n but_o also_o by_o catholic_n divine_v in_o their_o discourse_n of_o the_o prudential_n motive_n very_o well_o say_v and_o i_o be_v a_o very_a disingenuous_a man_n if_o i_o shall_v not_o hearty_o thank_v he_o for_o so_o free_a a_o confession_n by_o which_o if_o i_o understand_v any_o thing_n he_o very_o fair_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o infallibility_n as_o to_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o faith_n as_o will_v easy_o appear_v by_o the_o manage_n of_o it_o so_o far_o as_o i_o have_v be_v concern_v in_o it_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v cast_v a_o eye_n on_o the_o controversy_n of_o infallibility_n between_o the_o archbishop_n and_o his_o adversary_n that_o it_o be_v raise_v on_o this_o account_n because_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n assert_v that_o the_o infallible_a testimony_n of_o the_o church_n be_v necessary_a in_o order_n to_o the_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o much_o be_v endeavour_v to_o be_v defend_v by_o he_o who_o pretend_v to_o answer_v my_o lord_n of_o canterbury_n book_n who_o go_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v with_o a_o divine_a faith_n and_o a_o divine_a faith_n must_v be_v build_v upon_o a_o infallible_a testimony_n the_o falsehood_n of_o which_o i_o at_o large_a show_v in_o the_o discourse_n of_o the_o resolution_n of_o faith_n since_o the_o publish_n whereof_o the_o metaphysical_a gentleman_n before_o mention_v pretend_v to_o answer_v that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o concern_v infallibility_n and_o moral_a certainty_n some_o of_o his_o assertion_n i_o have_v lay_v down_o already_o as_o contrary_a to_o this_o of_o n._n o._n as_o may_v be_v for_o he_o not_o only_a assert_n the_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n for_o a_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n but_o spend_v some_o chapter_n in_o ramble_a talk_n against_o moral_a certainty_n the_o title_n of_o one_o of_o which_o be_v 6._o faith_n only_o moral_o certain_a be_v no_o faith_n i_o desire_v n._n o._n and_o e._n w._n to_o agree_v better_a before_o they_o go_v aboâ—â—_n to_o confute_v i_o and_o to_o what_o purpose_n shouldâ—_n trouble_v myself_o with_o answer_v a_o man_n whoâ—_n principle_n the_o more_o ingenuous_a of_o their_o owâ—_n party_n disown_n as_o well_o as_o we_o for_o not_o onâ—â—_n n._n o._n here_o make_v moral_a certainty_n a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o divine_a faith_n 134._o but_o the_o guide_n 1â—_n controversy_n another_o of_o my_o adversary_n aâ—serts_n the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v and_o indeed_o from_o what_o be_v say_v former_o that_o a_o divine_a faith_n may_v be_v have_v by_o those_o who_o have_v have_v 〈◊〉_d extrinsical_a even_o moral_o infallible_a i_o see_v now_o from_o who_o n._n o._n learn_v these_o term_n motive_n thereof_o it_o follow_v that_o divine_a faith_n do_v not_o resolve_v into_o such_o motive_n either_o as_o the_o formal_a cause_n or_o always_o as_o the_o applicative_a introductive_a or_o condition_n of_o this_o divine_a faith_n and_o a_o little_a after_o 135._o that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o such_o faith_n always_o shall_v have_v a_o external_a rational_o infallible_a ground_n or_o motive_n thereto_o whether_o church_n authority_n or_o any_o other_o on_o his_o part_n that_o so_o believe_v by_o these_o concession_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o cause_n of_o infallibility_n as_o far_o as_o it_o concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o faith_n be_v clear_o give_v up_o by_o these_o person_n and_o if_o other_o be_v still_o of_o another_o mind_n among_o they_o i_o leave_v they_o to_o dispute_v it_o among_o themselves_o thus_o far_o then_o we_o be_v agree_v 4._o i_o now_o come_v to_o consider_v where_o the_o controversy_n still_o remain_v down_o and_o why_o the_o rest_n of_o my_o principle_n may_v not_o pass_v as_o well_o as_o these_o in_o order_n to_o this_o i_o must_v by_o take_v a_o view_n of_o his_o several_a exception_n and_o answer_n draw_v together_o a_o scheme_n of_o those_o principle_n which_o he_o set_v up_o in_o opposition_n to_o i_o and_o if_o i_o do_v not_o very_o much_o mistake_v they_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o three_o 1._o that_o god_n have_v give_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n of_o it_o for_o the_o direction_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o 2._o that_o without_o this_o infallible_a assistance_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n 3._o that_o all_o the_o argument_n which_o overthrow_v the_o church_n infallibility_n do_v destroy_v the_o church_n authority_n these_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v perceive_v contain_v the_o whole_a force_n of_o his_o consideration_n and_o in_o the_o examination_n of_o these_o the_o remain_a discourse_n must_v be_v spend_v in_o which_o i_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o whatever_o be_v material_a in_o his_o book_n 1._o the_o main_a controversy_n be_v whether_o god_n have_v give_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o those_o who_o live_v in_o it_o for_o if_o he_o have_v not_o my_o adversary_n can_v deny_v but_o the_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o must_v hold_v for_o in_o case_n there_o be_v no_o infallibility_n in_o
the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n every_o one_o must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o use_n of_o his_o own_o understanding_n proceed_v in_o the_o best_a manner_n to_o find_v out_o what_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v in_o order_n to_o salvation_n we_o do_v not_o now_o dispute_v concern_v the_o best_a help_n for_o a_o person_n to_o make_v use_n of_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o a_o man_n ought_v to_o resign_v his_o own_o judgement_n to_o that_o of_o the_o church_n which_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a as_o to_o all_o necessary_n for_o salvation_n or_o suppose_v no_o such_o infallibility_n whether_o a_o person_n use_v his_o faculty_n in_o the_o best_a manner_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n with_o the_o help_n of_o divine_a grace_n may_v not_o have_v sufficient_a certainty_n thereby_o what_o thing_n be_v require_v of_o he_o in_o order_n to_o happiness_n hereby_o i_o exclude_v nothing_o that_o may_v tend_v to_o the_o right_a use_n of_o a_o man_n understanding_n in_o these_o thing_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o direction_n of_o pastor_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o the_o care_n industry_n and_o sincerity_n of_o the_o enquirer_n but_o suppose_v all_o these_o whether_o by_o not_o believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v infallible_a the_o foundation_n of_o this_o person_n faith_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o tremble_a quick_v and_o as_o n._n o._n speak_v in_o his_o preface_n only_o from_o the_o suppose_v a_o errability_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o god_n church_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o lay_v down_o that_o as_o his_o fundamental_a principle_n that_o the_o only_a certain_a way_n not_o to_o be_v mislead_v will_v be_v the_o submit_v our_o internal_a assent_n and_o belief_n to_o church_n authority_n or_o as_o he_o elsewhere_o speak_v to_o the_o infallible_a guideship_n of_o church_n â—_z 1â—_n here_o then_o two_o question_n necessary_o arise_v 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n without_o this_o infallibility_n 2._o what_o certainty_n there_o be_v of_o this_o infallibility_n 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o submit_v our_o internal_a assent_n and_o belief_n to_o they_o for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o thing_n be_v agree_v upon_o between_o we_o that_o by_o they_o we_o may_v proceed_v to_o the_o resolution_n of_o this_o question_n 1._o it_o be_v i_o suppose_v agree_v that_o every_o man_n have_v in_o he_o a_o faculty_n of_o discern_v of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n 2._o that_o this_o faculty_n must_v be_v use_v at_o least_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o infallible_a guide_n for_o otherwise_o a_o man_n must_v be_v abuse_v with_o every_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n and_o george_n fox_n may_v as_o well_o be_v follow_v as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v all_o prudential_a motive_n and_o argument_n for_o infallibility_n if_o a_o man_n must_v not_o judge_v whether_o they_o be_v good_a or_o no_o i._n e._n sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o thing_n 3._o that_o god_n be_v not_o want_v in_o necessary_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n 4._o that_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n receive_v on_o both_o side_n do_v contain_v in_o they_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n 5._o that_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v therein_o which_o be_v a_o concession_n mention_v before_o these_o thing_n be_v suppose_v 5._o the_o question_n now_o be_v answer_v whether_o a_o person_n not_o rely_v on_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o church_n may_v not_o be_v certain_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o book_n in_o order_n to_o salvation_n for_o of_o those_o ouâ—_n present_a enquiry_n be_v and_o not_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o controvert_v place_n and_o if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o man_n may_v be_v certain_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o salvation_n without_o infallibility_n let_v they_o prove_v if_o they_o can_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n for_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o those_o thing_n afterward_o i_o now_o inquire_v into_o the_o certainty_n man_n may_v attain_v to_o of_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n in_o scripture_n and_o concern_v this_o i_o lay_v down_o this_o proposition_n although_o we_o can_v argue_v against_o any_o particular_a way_n of_o revelation_n from_o the_o necessary_a attribute_n of_o god_n 13._o yet_o such_o a_o way_n as_o writing_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o we_o may_v just_o say_v that_o it_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o design_n and_o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n to_o give_v infallible_a assistance_n to_o person_n in_o write_v his_o will_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o mankind_n if_o those_o write_n may_v not_o be_v understand_v by_o all_o person_n who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o in_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o their_o salvation_n this_o principle_n 13._o he_o say_v be_v unsound_a which_o if_o he_o can_v prove_v i_o may_v have_v more_o reason_n to_o question_v it_o than_o i_o yet_o have_v and_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o expect_v no_o mean_a proof_n to_o shake_v my_o belief_n of_o a_o principle_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o it_o be_v grant_v by_o he_o that_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v deliver_v with_o great_a plainness_n than_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o so_o whether_o god_n appoint_v the_o evangelist_n and_o apostle_n to_o write_v these_o thing_n do_v not_o intend_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v so_o express_v as_o they_o may_v most_o easy_o be_v understand_v whether_o our_o saviour_n own_o sermon_n veer_v capable_a of_o be_v understand_v by_o those_o who_o hear_v they_o without_o some_o infallible_a interpreter_n whether_o the_o evangelist_n do_v not_o faithful_o deliver_v our_o saviour_n doctrine_n if_o they_o do_v how_o that_o come_v to_o be_v obscure_a now_o which_o be_v plain_a then_o so_o that_o either_o christ_n himself_o must_v be_v charge_v with_o not_o speak_v the_o will_n of_o god_n plain_o or_o the_o evangelist_n can_v be_v charge_v with_o not_o express_v it_o so_o there_o be_v no_o other_o book_n in_o the_o world_n that_o i_o know_v of_o that_o need_v a_o infallible_a interpreter_n and_o we_o can_v tell_v certain_o enough_o what_o any_o other_o religion_n require_v suppose_v it_o to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o same_o way_n that_o the_o christian_n be_v be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o a_o man_n to_o be_v certain_a what_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n require_v of_o the_o people_n of_o israel_n by_o read_v the_o book_n of_o that_o law_n without_o some_o infallible_a guide_n do_v the_o ten_o commandment_n need_v a_o infallible_a comment_fw-fr or_o can_v we_o have_v now_o no_o certainty_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o levitical_a law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o highpriest_n or_o sanhedrin_n to_o explain_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o understand_v the_o necessary_n of_o that_o dark_a dispensation_n in_o comparison_n with_o the_o gospel_n be_v oâ—r_a eye_n now_o blind_v with_o too_o much_o light_n be_v not_o christianity_n therefore_o high_o recommend_v to_o we_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n because_o of_o the_o clearness_n and_o perspicuity_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n and_o precept_n thereof_o be_v deliver_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o can_v the_o most_o necessary_a part_n of_o it_o he_o understand_v by_o those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v they_o by_o which_o sincere_a endeavour_n we_o be_v so_o far_o from_o exclude_v any_o useful_a help_n that_o we_o always_o suppose_v they_o the_o sâ—m_n then_o of_o what_o he_o be_v to_o confute_v be_v this_o that_o although_o the_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n do_v deliver_v the_o mind_n of_o god_n to_o the_o world_n in_o their_o write_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n although_o they_o be_v inspire_v by_o a_o infinite_a wisdom_n for_o this_o end_n although_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v contain_v in_o their_o write_n although_o a_o person_n use_v his_o sincere_a endeavour_n by_o all_o moral_a help_n and_o the_o
governor_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n the_o privilege_n of_o command_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v nâ—t_a alâ—_n ready_a determine_v by_o his_o own_o law_n we_o plead_v for_o the_o respect_n and_o reverence_n which_o be_v due_a to_o the_o lawful_a constitution_n oâ—_n the_o church_n whereof_o we_o be_v member_n and_o 〈◊〉_d the_o just_a authority_n of_o the_o guide_v it_o in_o the_o exercise_n of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o as_o the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o care_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n although_o not_o in_o their_o infallibility_n 6._o we_o allow_v a_o very_a great_a authority_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o best_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o look_v upon_o the_o concurrent_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n as_o a_o excellent_a mean_n to_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o scripture_n in_o place_n otherwise_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a we_o prosess_v a_o great_a reverence_n to_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n but_o especial_o when_o assemble_v in_o free_a and_o general_a council_n we_o reject_v the_o ancient_a heresy_n condemn_v in_o they_o which_o we_o the_o rather_o believe_v to_o be_v against_o the_o scripture_n because_o so_o ancient_a so_o wise_a and_o so_o great_a person_n do_v deliver_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n in_o their_o own_o time_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n nay_o we_o reject_v nothing_o that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o a_o universal_a tradition_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n downward_o but_o we_o have_v so_o great_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o piety_n of_o those_o excellent_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n that_o we_o see_v no_o reason_n to_o have_v those_o thing_n force_v upon_o we_o now_o which_o we_o offer_v to_o prove_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n so_o that_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o be_v not_o about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n but_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o apostolical_a and_o primitive_a time_n ought_v not_o to_o have_v great_a authority_n over_o we_o than_o those_o of_o the_o present_a church_n in_o thing_n wherein_o they_o contradict_v each_o other_o this_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o all_o the_o clamour_n of_o reject_v the_o authority_n of_o church_n guide_n be_v vain_a and_o impertinent_a but_o we_o profess_v to_o yield_v great_a reverence_n and_o submission_n of_o mind_n to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n than_o to_o any_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n ever_o since_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o speak_v by_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n and_o where_o they_o have_v determine_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o practice_n we_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o any_o other_o to_o alter_v what_o they_o have_v declare_v and_o for_o the_o age_n since_o we_o have_v a_o much_o great_a esteem_n for_o those_o near_a the_o apostolical_a time_n and_o so_o downward_o till_o ignorance_n ambition_n and_o private_a interest_n sway_v too_o much_o among_o those_o who_o be_v call_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o those_o who_o be_v member_n of_o it_o at_o the_o same_o time_n which_o make_v we_o not_o to_o wonder_v that_o such_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n shall_v then_o come_v in_o but_o we_o do_v just_o wonder_v at_o the_o sincerity_n of_o those_o who_o will_v not_o have_v they_o reform_v and_o take_v away_o 7._o in_o matter_n impose_v upon_o we_o to_o believe_v or_o practice_v which_o be_v repugnant_a to_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o evidence_n offence_n or_o the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n we_o assert_v that_o no_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a guide_n of_o a_o church_n be_v to_o over-rule_v our_o faith_n or_o practice_n for_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o man_n will_v be_v guide_v by_o another_o opinion_n in_o they_o if_o any_o philosopher_n do_v think_v his_o authority_n ought_v to_o over-rule_v a_o ignorant_a man_n opinion_n in_o say_v the_o snow_n which_o he_o see_v to_o be_v white_a be_v not_o so_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o that_o man_n do_v better_a to_o believe_v his_o eye_n or_o the_o prudent_a experience_a philosopher_n i_o be_o certain_a if_o i_o destroy_v the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n i_o must_v overthrow_v the_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o i_o be_o as_o certain_a if_o i_o believe_v that_o not_o to_o be_v bread_n which_o my_o sense_n tell_v i_o be_v so_o i_o must_v destroy_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o which_o be_v fit_a for_o i_o to_o reject_v that_o evidence_n which_o assure_v my_o christianity_n to_o i_o or_o that_o authority_n which_o by_o its_o imposition_n on_o my_o faith_n overthrow_v the_o certainty_n of_o sense_n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o be_v to_o reject_v any_o doctrine_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n which_o concern_v a_o be_v infinite_o above_o our_o understanding_n because_o we_o can_v comprehend_v all_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o but_o in_o matter_n liable_a to_o sense_n and_o the_o proper_a object_n of_o it_o we_o must_v beg_v pardon_n if_o we_o prefer_v the_o ground_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n before_o a_o novel_a and_o monstrous_a figment_n hatch_v in_o the_o time_n of_o ignorance_n and_o barbarism_n foster_v by_o faction_n and_o impose_v by_o tyranny_n we_o find_v no_o command_n so_o plain_a in_o scripture_n that_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o they_o deliver_v as_o there_o be_v that_o we_o must_v not_o worship_v image_n that_o we_o must_v pray_v with_o understanding_n that_o we_o must_v keep_v to_o our_o saviour_n institution_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o if_o any_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n pretend_v to_o a_o authority_n to_o evacuate_v the_o force_n of_o these_o law_n we_o do_v not_o so_o much_o reject_v their_o authority_n as_o prefer_v god_n above_o they_o do_v that_o man_n destroy_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n that_o refuse_v to_o obey_v they_o when_o they_o command_v he_o to_o commit_v treason_n that_o be_v our_o case_n in_o this_o matter_n suppose_v such_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n which_o otherwise_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o obey_v if_o they_o require_v thing_n contrary_a to_o a_o direct_a command_n of_o god_n must_v we_o prefer_v their_o guidance_n before_o god_n if_o they_o can_v prove_v we_o mistake_v we_o yield_v but_o till_o then_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o rather_o than_o our_o own_o reason_n but_o whether_o god_n authority_n or_o they_o must_v be_v obey_v and_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v not_o some_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o some_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n so_o plain_a that_o no_o church-authority_n determine_v the_o contrary_a aught_o to_o be_v obey_v 8._o no_o absolute_a submission_n can_v be_v due_a to_o those_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n who_o have_v oppose_v and_o contradict_v each_o other_o and_o condemn_v one_o anâ—ther_n for_o error_n and_o hereâ—y_n for_o then_o in_o case_n of_o absolute_a submission_n a_o man_n must_v yield_v his_o assent_n to_o contradiction_n and_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v a_o catholic_n at_o one_o time_n he_o must_v be_v a_o heretic_n at_o another_o i_o hope_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o present_a church_n pretend_v to_o no_o more_o infallibility_n and_o authority_n than_o their_o predecessor_n in_o the_o same_o capacity_n with_o themselves_o have_v have_v and_o we_o say_v they_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o before_o they_o in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o we_o yet_o that_o be_v not_o the_o thing_n i_o now_o insist_v upon_o but_o that_o these_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v declare_v each_o other_o to_o be_v fallible_a by_o condemn_v their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n have_v make_v it_o necessary_a for_o man_n to_o believe_v those_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a unless_o both_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n may_v be_v infallible_o true_a suppose_v a_o man_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prevalency_n of_o arrianism_n when_o almost_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n declare_v in_o favour_n of_o it_o when_o several_a great_a council_n oppose_v and_o contradict_v that_o of_o nice_n when_o pope_n liberius_n do_v subscribe_v the_o sirmian_n confession_n and_o communicate_v with_o the_o arrian_n what_o advice_n will_v n._n o._n give_v such_o a_o one_o if_o he_o must_v not_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n and_o compare_v both_o the_o doctrine_n by_o the_o rule_n of_o scripture_n must_v he_o follow_v the_o present_a guide_n even_o the_o pope_n himself_o then_o he_o must_v
their_o own_o 3._o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o beside_o the_o moscovite_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v the_o melchites_n or_o suriani_n and_o the_o georgian_n for_o though_o their_o language_n be_v different_a they_o all_o agree_v in_o doctrine_n 4._o the_o roman_a church_n take_v under_o it_o all_o in_o the_o eastern_a part_n who_o have_v submit_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 5._o the_o protestant_a church_n who_o have_v cast_v off_o subjection_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o reform_v the_o corruption_n they_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o now_o of_o these_o 5._o part_n 4._o of_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o be_v all_o under_o their_o own_o proper_a guide_n w_o ch_z they_o do_v not_o question_n will_v direct_v they_o in_o the_o right_a way_n to_o heaven_n only_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v upon_o themselves_o against_o all_o sense_n and_o reason_n to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o so_o exclude_v 4._o part_n of_o 5._o out_o of_o a_o capacity_n of_o salvation_n and_o challenge_v infallibility_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o alone_o in_o this_o case_n the_o arrogance_n of_o the_o pretence_n the_o uncharitableness_n of_o reject_v so_o mighty_a a_o number_n of_o christian_n from_o the_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v any_o man_n not_o yield_v up_o his_o faith_n at_o the_o first_o demand_n but_o to_o consider_v a_o while_n whether_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n or_o guide_n in_o those_o church_n when_o he_o find_v so_o many_o and_o those_o not_o inferior_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o thing_n save_v only_o in_o pomp_n pride_n and_o uncharitableness_n and_o all_o oppose_a those_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o it_o what_o reason_n can_v he_o have_v suppose_v that_o he_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o any_o guide_n that_o he_o must_v submit_v only_o to_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n why_o not_o as_o well_o to_o those_o of_o the_o eastern_a greek_n or_o protestant_a church_n if_o any_o one_o go_v about_o to_o assign_v a_o reason_n by_o charge_v they_o with_o heresy_n or_o schism_n he_o unavoidable_o make_v he_o judge_n of_o some_o of_o the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o religion_n before_o he_o can_v submit_v to_o his_o infallible_a guide_n he_o must_v know_v what_o nestorianism_n eutychianism_n monothelism_n mean_a how_o they_o come_v to_o be_v heresy_n whether_o the_o church_n accuse_v be_v just_o charge_v with_o they_o he_o must_v understand_v all_o the_o subtlety_n of_o personalitie_n subsistence_n hypostatical_a union_n whether_o the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n in_o christ_n be_v substantial_a natural_a or_o accidental_a whether_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v that_o the_o divine_a and_o humane_a be_v one_o by_o inhabitation_n or_o one_o by_o consent_n or_o one_o by_o communion_n of_o operation_n or_o one_o by_o communion_n of_o dignity_n and_o honour_n all_o which_o the_o nestorian_n acknowledge_v only_o deny_v the_o union_n of_o two_o nature_n to_o make_v one_o person_n suppose_v a_o man_n be_v come_v to_o this_o he_o must_v then_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o present_a eastern_a christian_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o old_a nesiorian_n for_o they_o acknowledge_v christ_n to_o be_v perfect_a god_n and_o perfect_a man_n and_o that_o the_o b._n virgin_n may_v be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n or_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o word_n but_o they_o stick_v only_o at_o call_v she_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n then_o for_o the_o other_o church_n which_o be_v charge_v with_o eâ—tychianism_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o exact_a difference_n between_o nature_n and_o person_n for_o if_o there_o can_v be_v two_o nature_n without_o two_o person_n then_o either_o the_o nestorian_n be_v in_o the_o right_n who_o assert_v two_o person_n or_o the_o eytychians_n who_o deny_v two_o nature_n but_o this_o be_v grant_v he_o must_v be_v satisfy_v that_o those_o call_v jacobite_n be_v eutychian_o although_o they_o disow_v eutyches_n and_o follow_v dioscorus_n assert_v that_o there_o be_v two_o nature_n before_o the_o union_n and_o but_o one_o after_o and_o that_o dioscorus_n be_v right_o condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalceâ—on_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v willing_a to_o leave_v the_o dispute_n of_o two_o nature_n on_o condition_n that_o the_o humane_a nature_n be_v only_o make_v the_o instrument_n of_o the_o divine_a in_o its_o operation_n whether_o they_o be_v just_o charge_v with_o heresy_n in_o so_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n a_o man_n must_v full_o be_v satisfy_v in_o before_o he_o can_v pronounce_v those_o church_n guilty_a of_o heresy_n and_o so_o not_o to_o be_v follow_v but_o suppose_v those_o church_n be_v reject_v why_o must_v the_o greek_a which_o embrace_v all_o the_o council_n which_o determine_v those_o subtle_a controversy_n here_o come_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o be_v examine_v whether_o from_o the_o father_n alone_o or_o from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n but_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v yield_v why_o may_v he_o not_o join_v with_o those_o church_n which_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o all_o those_o point_n as_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v here_o a_o man_n must_v examine_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o inquire_v whether_o they_o be_v true_a note_n whether_o they_o agree_v only_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o one_o of_o the_o great_a of_o those_o note_n be_v consent_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n a_o man_n that_o will_v be_v well_o satisfy_v must_v go_v through_o all_o the_o dispute_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o that_o time_n he_o be_v well_o settle_v in_o they_o he_o will_v see_v little_a use_n and_o less_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n so_o that_o a_o man_n who_o will_v satisfy_v himself_o in_o this_o divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o particular_a communion_n he_o ought_v to_o embrace_v and_o what_o guide_v he_o must_v follow_v must_v do_v all_o that_o for_o the_o prevent_n of_o which_o a_o infallible_a guide_n be_v say_v to_o be_v necessary_a i.e._n he_o must_v not_o only_o exercise_v his_o own_o judgement_n in_o particular_a controversy_n but_o must_v proceed_v according_a to_o it_o and_o join_v with_o that_o church_n which_o upon_o enquiry_n he_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o best_a 10._o a_o prudent_a submission_n be_v due_a to_o the_o guide_n of_o that_o church_n with_o which_o a_o person_n live_v in_o communion_n have_v show_v that_o absolute_a submission_n be_v not_o due_a all_o that_o can_v be_v leave_v be_v a_o submission_n within_o due_a bound_n which_o be_v that_o i_o call_v a_o prudent_a submission_n and_o those_o bound_n be_v these_o follow_v 1._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o all_o those_o who_o challenge_v the_o authority_n of_o guide_n over_o we_o though_o pretend_v to_o never_o so_o much_o power_n and_o infallibility_n when_o n._n o._n will_v persuade_v i_o to_o submit_v my_o understanding_n to_o the_o infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n he_o must_v think_v i_o a_o very_a easy_a man_n to_o yield_v till_o i_o be_v satisfy_v first_o that_o god_n have_v appoint_v such_o to_o be_v my_o guide_n and_o in_o the_o next_o place_n that_o he_o have_v promise_v infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o that_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o matter_n they_o tell_v we_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n we_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o they_o mean_v by_o these_o guide_n and_o at_o last_o we_o understand_v they_o to_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o his_o clergy_n here_o we_o demur_v and_o own_o no_o authority_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v over_o we_o we_o assert_v that_o we_o have_v all_o the_o right_n of_o a_o patriachal_a church_n within_o ourselves_o that_o we_o owe_v no_o account_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n of_o what_o we_o believe_v or_o practice_v it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n that_o god_n have_v make_v he_o judge_n either_o of_o the_o quick_a or_o the_o dead_a we_o have_v guide_n of_o our_o church_n among_o ourselves_o who_o have_v as_o clear_v a_o succession_n and_o as_o good_a a_o title_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o these_o who_o be_v our_o lawful_a guide_n we_o promise_v a_o due_a obedience_n and_o be_v blame_v worthy_a if_o we_o give_v it_o not_o but_o for_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o rome_n we_o own_v none_o to_o they_o let_v they_o challenge_v it_o with_o never_o so_o much_o confidence_n and_o arrogant_a pretence_n to_o infallibility_n so_o that_o
their_o own_o institution_n as_o to_o those_o of_o christ_n as_o in_o the_o 5._o sacrament_n they_o have_v add_v to_o the_o two_o of_o christ_n and_o to_o other_o ceremony_n in_o use_n among_o they_o 5._o set_v aside_o these_o consideration_n we_o dare_v appeal_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o person_n of_o what_o persuasion_n soever_o whether_o the_o reason_n we_o plead_v for_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o in_o themselves_o far_o more_o considerable_a than_o those_o which_o be_v plead_v by_o such_o who_o separate_z from_o our_o church_n i.e._n whether_o our_o church_n impose_v of_o three_o ceremony_n declare_v to_o be_v indifferent_a by_o those_o who_o require_v they_o can_v be_v think_v by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n so_o great_a a_o burden_n to_o their_o conscience_n as_o all_o the_o load_n of_o superstitious_a foppery_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n whether_o pray_v by_o a_o prescribe_a form_n of_o word_n be_v as_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n as_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n whether_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o kneel_v at_o the_o sacrament_n upon_o protestant_n principle_n and_o the_o papist_n adoration_n of_o the_o hâ—st_n whether_o transubstantiation_n image_n worship_n invocation_n of_o saint_n indulgence_n purgatory_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v not_o somewhat_o hard_a thing_n to_o swallow_v than_o the_o church_n power_n to_o appoint_v matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n which_o particular_n make_v the_o difference_n so_o apparent_a between_o the_o separation_n of_o our_o church_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o of_o dissenter_n from_o our_o church_n that_o it_o seem_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n to_o i_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v object_v by_o our_o enemy_n on_o either_o side_n and_o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o clear_v this_o point_n of_o submission_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o a_o church_n of_o which_o i_o have_v the_o more_o large_o discourse_v not_o for_o any_o difficulty_n object_v by_o n._n o._n but_o because_o the_o thing_n itself_o do_v deserve_v to_o be_v more_o ample_o consider_v but_o some_o other_o thing_n relate_v to_o church-authority_n i_o must_v handle_v afterward_o and_o therefore_o now_o return_v to_o my_o adversary_n the_o next_o thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v scripture_n what_o assurance_n we_o can_v have_v of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n if_o we_o allow_v no_o infallible_a guide_n to_o interpret_v they_o for_o that_o be_v the_o second_o main_a principle_n of_o n._n o._n that_o without_o this_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o oâ—_n this_o account_n that_o n._n o._n do_v assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o concession_n he_o yield_v that_o the_o church_n infallibility_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n 37._o for_o man_n indeed_o he_o say_v may_v begin_v at_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o main_a grounâ—_n on_o which_o he_o contend_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a guide_n be_v for_o the_o interpretation_n of_o controvert_v place_n and_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n 14._o for_o which_o he_o often_o plead_v fâ—â—_n necessity_n of_o a_o external_a infallible_a guide_n because_o god_n have_v refer_v all_o in_o the_o dubioâ—_n sense_n of_o scripture_n to_o the_o direction_n of_o his_o minister_n their_o spiritual_a guide_n 47._o who_o he_o 〈◊〉_d over_o they_o to_o bring_v they_o in_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o faith_n to_o a_o perfect_a man_n 14._o and_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v toss_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o carry_v about_o with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n by_o the_o sleight_n of_o those_o who_o lie_v in_o wait_n to_o deceive_v and_o without_o which_o guide_n st._n peter_n observe_v that_o in_o his_o time_n some_o person_n for_o any_o thing_n we_o know_v diligent_a enough_o yet_o through_o want_n of_o learning_n and_o the_o instability_n of_o adhere_v to_o their_o guide_n be_v unlearned_a say_v he_o and_o unstable_a wrest_v some_o place_n of_o scripture_n hard_o to_o be_v understand_v to_o their_o own_o destruction_n 16._o therefore_o these_o scripture_n be_v also_o in_o some_o great_a and_o important_a point_n hard_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o afterward_o he_o say_v that_o christian_n who_o have_v sufficient_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n 67._o may_v be_v deficient_a in_o a_o right_a belief_n of_o several_a necessary_a article_n of_o this_o christian_a faith_n if_o destitute_a of_o that_o external_a infallible_a guide_n therein_o without_o which_o he_o determine_v that_o man_n must_v fluctuate_v and_o totter_v and_o vary_v one_o from_o another_o whilst_o the_o scripture_n be_v ambiguous_a in_o their_o sense_n and_o draw_v with_o much_o art_n to_o several_a interest_n the_o force_n of_o all_o which_o come_v to_o this_o that_o we_o can_v arrive_v at_o no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n without_o a_o external_a infallible_a guide_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o he_o here_o be_v two_o thing_n to_o be_v discuss_v 1._o what_o necessity_n there_o be_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o person_n to_o have_v a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n 2._o whether_o the_o deny_v such_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n make_v man_n uncapable_a of_o attain_v any_o certain_a sense_n of_o doubtful_a place_n for_o if_o either_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o man_n shall_v have_v a_o infallible_a interpretation_n or_o man_n may_v attain_v at_o a_o certain_a sense_n without_o it_o than_o there_o can_v be_v no_o colour_n of_o a_o argument_n draw_v from_o hence_o to_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n 1._o we_o be_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o necessity_n oâ—_n such_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n of_o doubtful_a place_n of_o scripture_n there_o be_v but_o three_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o can_v be_v think_v necessary_a either_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v mistake_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n or_o that_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v preserve_v or_o that_o man_n soul_n can_v be_v save_v without_o it_o if_o iâ—_n be_v necessary_a on_o the_o first_o account_n than_o every_o particular_a person_n must_v be_v infallible_a which_o be_v not_o plead_v for_o we_o must_v consider_v the_o other_o two_o ground_n of_o it_o but_o here_o we_o be_v 〈◊〉_d take_v notice_n that_o the_o matter_n of_o our_o preseâ—â—_n enquiry_n be_v concern_v the_o clearness_n of_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n of_o particular_a person_n of_o which_o the_o proposition_n lay_v dowâ—_n by_o i_o express_o speak_v if_o therefore_o n._n o._n do_v any_o thing_n to_o overthrow_v this_o he_o muâ—â—_n prove_v not_o that_o there_o be_v doubtful_a and_o controvert_v place_n which_o no_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a in_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o man_n salvation_n that_o person_n without_o a_o infallible_a guide_n can_v know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o if_o he_o prove_v not_o this_o he_o do_v not_o come_v near_o that_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o prove_v we_o do_v not_o therefore_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v place_n of_o great_a difficulty_n in_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n but_o we_o assert_v that_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n do_v not_o lie_v therein_o but_o those_o be_v plain_a and_o clear_a man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o know_v the_o other_o as_o a_o seaman_n may_v safe_o direct_v his_o compass_n by_o the_o star_n although_o he_o can_v solve_v all_o the_o difficulty_n of_o astronomy_n can_v any_o man_n in_o his_o sense_n imagine_v that_o christ_n come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o die_v for_o sinner_n and_o the_o precept_n of_o a_o holy_a life_n which_o he_o have_v give_v and_o the_o motive_n thereto_o from_o his_o second_o come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n be_v not_o more_o plain_a than_o the_o apocalyphical_a vision_n or_o the_o proof_n for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n if_o a_o person_n then_o by_o read_v and_o consider_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_a may_v do_v what_o christ_n require_v for_o his_o salvation_n what_o necessity_n have_v such_o a_o one_o to_o trouble_v himself_o about_o a_o infallible_a guide_n for_o either_o he_o may_v go_v to_o heaven_n without_o he_o or_o not_o if_o he_o may_v let_v they_o show_v the_o necessity_n he_o be_v of_o to_o that_o end_n which_o may_v be_v attain_v without_o he_o if_o not_o than_o the_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n can_v be_v know_v without_o he_o let_v this_o be_v prove_v and_o i_o will_v immediate_o yield_v the_o whole_a cause_n and_o till_o it_o be_v prove_v my_o principle_n
council_n whether_o that_o of_o arles_n or_o nice_a be_v not_o to_o my_o purpose_n to_o inquire_v and_o we_o shall_v then_o see_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n by_o that_o which_o he_o deliver_v of_o general_a council_n as_o well_o as_o any_o other_o church_n authority_n compare_v with_o the_o scripture_n in_o these_o remarkable_a word_n who_o know_v not_o that_o the_o sacred_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v within_o its_o certain_a bound_n 3_o and_o be_v so_o far_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o all_o latter_a write_n of_o bishop_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o doubt_n or_o dispute_v at_o all_o make_v whether_o that_o be_v true_a or_o right_o which_o be_v contain_v therein_o but_o all_o latter_a write_n of_o bishop_n which_o have_v be_v or_o be_v write_v since_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v confirm_v may_v be_v correct_v if_o in_o any_o thing_n they_o err_v from_o the_o truth_n either_o by_o the_o wise_a discourse_n of_o any_o more_o skilful_a person_n or_o the_o weighty_a authority_n of_o other_o bishop_n or_o the_o prudence_n of_o more_o learned_a man_n or_o by_o council_n and_o even_o council_n themselves_o that_o be_v provincial_a yield_v without_o dispute_n to_o those_o which_o be_v general_n and_o call_v out_o of_o all_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o of_o these_o general_a council_n the_o former_a be_v often_o amend_v by_o the_o latter_a when_o by_o some_o far_a trial_n of_o thing_n that_o which_o be_v shut_v be_v lay_v open_a and_o that_o which_o be_v hide_v be_v make_v know_v without_o any_o swell_n of_o sacrilegious_a pride_n or_o stifness_n of_o arrogancy_n or_o contentin_n of_o envy_n but_o with_o holy_a humility_n catholic_n peace_n and_o christian_a charity_n can_v any_o one_o that_o read_v this_o excellent_a testimony_n of_o st._n augustin_n deliver_v in_o this_o same_o matter_n ever_o imagine_v he_o can_v so_o plain_o contradict_v himself_o as_o to_o assert_v the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o one_o place_n and_o destroy_v it_o in_o another_o will_v he_o assert_v that_o all_o council_n how_o general_n soever_o may_v be_v amend_v by_o follow_a council_n and_o yet_o bind_v man_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o former_a council_n do_v contain_v the_o unalterable_a will_n of_o god_n a_o lesser_a person_n than_o st._n augustin_n will_v never_o thus_o direct_o contradict_v himself_o and_o that_o about_o the_o very_a same_o controversy_n which_o word_n of_o he_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o unlawful_a council_n of_o matter_n of_o fact_n or_o practice_n but_o do_v refer_v to_o the_o great_a question_n then_o in_o debate_n about_o rebaptise_v heretic_n and_o hereby_o he_o take_v off_o the_o great_a plea_n the_o donatist_n make_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n cyprian_a and_o his_o council_n which_o they_o continual_o urge_v for_o themselves_o 3._o he_o grant_v that_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o the_o church_n authority_n be_v but_o humane_a and_o that_o satisfaction_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o scripture_n in_o this_o controversy_n 4._o for_o mention_v the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n and_o the_o great_a debate_n that_o have_v be_v about_o it_o before_o the_o donatists_n time_n among_o great_a and_o good_a man_n and_o diverse_a resolution_n of_o council_n and_o the_o settlement_n of_o it_o at_o last_o by_o a_o plenary_a council_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n but_o lest_o say_v he_o i_o shall_v seem_v to_o make_v use_n only_o of_o humane_a argument_n i_o produce_v certain_a testimony_n out_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o which_o god_n willing_a i_o demonstrate_v how_o true_a and_o agreeable_a to_o his_o will_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v 14._o and_o else_o where_o he_o appeal_v not_o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n but_o to_o the_o lord_n balance_n viz._n to_o his_o judgement_n deliver_v in_o scripture_n and_o in_o this_o same_o case_n when_o he_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o cyprian_a 32._o he_o say_v there_o be_v no_o write_n they_o have_v not_o liberty_n to_o judge_v of_o but_o those_o of_o scripture_n and_o by_o they_o they_o be_v to_o judge_n of_o all_o other_o and_o what_o be_v agreeable_a to_o they_o they_o receive_v what_o be_v not_o they_o reject_v though_o write_v by_o person_n of_o never_o so_o great_a authority_n and_o after_o all_o this_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o believe_v that_o st._n augustin_n shall_v make_v the_o church_n decree_n in_o a_o general_n council_n infallible_a no_o the_o utmost_a by_o a_o careful_a consideration_n of_o his_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o i_o can_v find_v be_v that_o in_o a_o question_n of_o so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a a_o nature_n as_o that_o be_v which_o have_v be_v so_o long_o bandy_v in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n and_o from_o thence_o spread_v over_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a thing_n to_o presume_v that_o what_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n do_v consent_n in_o be_v the_o truth_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o infallibility_n but_o the_o reasonable_a supposition_n that_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n will_v not_o consent_v in_o a_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o any_o apostolical_a doctrine_n or_o tradition_n and_o so_o st._n augustins_n meaning_n be_v the_o same_o with_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n as_o to_o the_o universal_a attestation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o tradition_n be_v declare_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o general_n council_n and_o that_o decree_v universal_o receive_v but_o only_o by_o the_o litigant_fw-la party_n in_o africa_n to_o which_o purpose_n it_o be_v observable_a that_o he_o so_o often_o appeal_v to_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o matter_n after_o it_o have_v be_v so_o thorough_o discuss_v and_o consider_v by_o the_o most_o wise_a and_o disinterest_v person_n bapt._n and_o that_o consent_v declare_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n before_o himself_o be_v bear_v doâ—at_n so_o that_o if_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v rely_v upon_o in_o this_o obscure_a controversy_n 18._o he_o say_v 9_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v to_o be_v prefer_v 10._o before_o that_o of_o several_a council_n in_o africa_n 7_o of_o the_o bishop_n and_o particular_o st._n cyprian_n who_o meet_v in_o they_o 4_o and_o whereas_o st._n cyprian_n have_v slight_v tradition_n in_o this_o matter_n 2._o christ_n have_v call_v himself_o truth_n and_o not_o custom_n 7._o st._n augustin_n reply_n to_o he_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v always_o so_o and_o continue_v after_o such_o opposition_n and_o confirm_v by_o a_o general_n council_n and_o after_o examination_n of_o the_o reason_n and_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n on_o both_o side_n it_o may_v be_v now_o say_v that_o we_o follow_v what_o truth_n have_v declare_v wherein_o we_o see_v with_o what_o modesty_n and_o upon_o what_o ground_n he_o declare_v his_o mind_n which_o at_o last_o come_v to_o no_o more_o than_o vincentius_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n especial_o in_o such_o a_o matter_n as_o this_o be_v which_o have_v nothing_o but_o tradition_n to_o be_v plead_v for_o it_o the_o apostle_n 23._o have_v determine_v nothing_o of_o either_o side_n in_o their_o book_n as_o st_n augustin_n himself_o at_o last_o confess_v in_o this_o matter_n the_o most_o then_o that_o can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o testimony_n allege_v out_o of_o st._n augustin_n be_v this_o that_o in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a a_o nature_n wherein_o the_o apostle_n have_v determine_v nothing_o in_o their_o write_n we_o be_v to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v the_o truth_n which_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n agree_v in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v so_o well_o know_v by_o frequent_a discussion_n of_o the_o case_n and_o come_n at_o last_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o a_o general_n council_n in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o i_o agree_v to_o what_o st._n augustin_n say_v and_o think_v a_o man_n very_o much_o relieve_v by_o follow_v so_o evident_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n not_o by_o virtue_n of_o any_o infallibility_n but_o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o believe_v so_o many_o so_o wise_a so_o disinterest_v person_n shall_v be_v deceive_v let_v the_o same_o evidence_n be_v produce_v for_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n from_o the_o apostolical_a time_n in_o the_o matter_n in_o dispute_n between_o our_o church_n and_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o the_o controversy_n of_o infallibility_n may_v be_v lay_v aside_o for_o such_o a_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n i_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o most_o authentic_a interpreter_n of_o holy_a scripture_n in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a place_n but_o let_v they_o never_o think_v to_o
fob_v we_o off_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o roman_a faction_n for_o the_o universal_a church_n nor_o of_o some_o latter_a age_n for_o a_o tradition_n from_o apostolical_a time_n nor_o of_o a_o pack_v company_n of_o bishop_n for_o a_o true_o general_n council_n and_o thus_o much_o may_v now_o serve_v to_o clear_v that_o important_a controversy_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n the_o last_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v be_v whether_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o overthrow_n infallibility_n authority_n do_v likewise_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n for_o this_o be_v by_o n._n o._n frequent_o object_v against_o i_o for_o he_o say_v thus_o it_o happen_v more_o than_o once_o in_o these_o principle_n lay_v down_o by_o i_o that_o in_o 100_o forward_a a_o zeal_n in_o demolish_n the_o one_o viz._n church_n infallibility_n 50._o the_o other_o be_v also_o dangerous_o undermine_v viz._n church-authority_n and_o therefore_o out_o of_o his_o singular_a regard_n to_o the_o good_a of_o our_o church_n he_o say_v it_o concern_v my_o superior_a to_o look_v to_o it_o whether_o their_o church_n and_o their_o own_o authority_n suffer_v no_o detriment_n from_o my_o principle_n and_o again_o he_o say_v my_o principle_n against_o infallibility_n conclude_v the_o uselessness_n of_o any_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n to_o teach_v man_n as_o of_o a_o infallible_a to_o assure_v man_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o by_o use_v only_o their_o own_o sincere_a endeavour_n they_o may_v know_v without_o they_o 84._o and_o last_o he_o say_v my_o principle_n afford_v no_o effectual_a way_n or_o mean_n of_o suppress_v or_o convict_v any_o schism_n 98._o sect_n or_o heresy_n or_o reduce_v they_o either_o to_o submission_n of_o judgement_n or_o silence_n and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v the_o prudent_a to_o consider_v whether_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v not_o much_o debilitate_a and_o bring_v into_o contempt_n 99_o and_o daily_o like_a to_o wane_v more_o and_o more_o by_o this_o new_a take_v up_o way_n of_o its_o defence_n my_o answer_n be_v that_o i_o have_v careful_o examine_v and_o search_v my_o principle_n and_o find_v no_o such_o gunpowder_n in_o they_o for_o blow_v up_o authority_n either_o of_o church_n or_o state_n for_o all_o that_o i_o can_v discover_v they_o be_v very_o innocent_a and_o harmless_a and_o if_o all_o other_o man_n have_v be_v so_o we_o have_v never_o hear_v so_o much_o talk_v of_o this_o way_n of_o undermine_v and_o blow_v up_o but_o be_v it_o not_o a_o pleasant_a thing_n to_o see_v all_o of_o a_o sudden_a what_o zeal_n these_o man_n discover_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o our_o church_n authority_n alas_o good_a man_n it_o grieve_v they_o at_o the_o very_a heart_n to_o see_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o church_n weaken_v and_o that_o by_o its_o own_o member_n what_o will_v not_o they_o do_v for_o the_o strengthen_n and_o uphold_v of_o it_o what_o pity_v it_o be_v such_o a_o church_n shall_v not_o stand_v who_o very_a enemy_n take_v such_o care_n for_o its_o preservation_n and_o be_v so_o ready_a to_o discover_v the_o plot_n of_o its_o own_o child_n against_o it_o bâ—t_o to_o be_v â—ure_n there_o be_v mischief_n intend_v when_o enemy_n discover_v it_o not_o by_o those_o who_o they_o accuse_v but_o by_o the_o honest_a informer_n who_o will_v be_v content_a to_o hold_v their_o peace_n if_o they_o think_v they_o can_v not_o sow_v mischief_n by_o pretend_v to_o discover_v it_o it_o be_v a_o pretty_a plot_n to_o make_v those_o who_o design_n to_o defend_v our_o church_n to_o be_v the_o underminer_n of_o it_o and_o the_o most_o profess_a enemy_n its_o sure_a friend_n but_o such_o plot_n be_v too_o fine_a to_o hold_v and_o too_o thin_a not_o to_o be_v see_v through_o how_o be_v it_o i_o beseech_v n._n o._n that_o my_o principle_n undermine_v all_o church_n authority_n have_v i_o any_o where_o make_v the_o church_n a_o mere_a shadow_n and_o a_o insignificant_a cypher_n a_o society_n depend_v only_o on_o the_o pleasure_n of_o man_n for_o its_o subsistence_n and_o authority_n this_o have_v be_v indeed_o to_o the_o purpose_n but_o not_o the_o least_o word_n tend_v that_o way_n can_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o any_o principle_n of_o i_o for_o i_o very_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n institute_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o invest_v with_o authority_n necessary_a for_o its_o government_n and_o preservation_n but_o though_o i_o can_v deny_v such_o a_o authority_n i_o may_v render_v it_o whole_o useless_a i_o can_v conceive_v any_o such_o malignant_a influence_n in_o any_o principle_n of_o i_o but_o if_o there_o be_v it_o must_v be_v from_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n 1._o either_o because_o i_o deny_v infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n or_o 2._o because_o i_o say_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a in_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n or_o 3_o because_o i_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o 4._o because_o i_o be_o not_o for_o such_o a_o effectual_a way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n and_o heresy_n as_o be_v in_o use_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o none_o of_o these_o do_v in_o the_o least_o tend_v to_o weaken_v or_o bring_v into_o contempt_n the_o church_n of_o englâ—nds_n authority_n nor_o the_o just_a authority_n of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n 1._o not_o the_o denial_n of_o infallibility_n this_o n._n o._n seem_v to_o suppose_v to_o be_v the_o very_a faux_n in_o the_o gunpowder_n plot_n the_o instrument_n of_o set_v all_o on_o fire_n but_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n peculiar_a to_o my_o principle_n herein_o have_v not_o all_o who_o have_v write_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n oppose_v the_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n how_o then_o come_v my_o principle_n to_o be_v of_o so_o mischievous_a a_o nature_n above_o other_o but_o i_o pray_v sir_n be_v authority_n and_o infallibility_n all_o one_o in_o your_o account_n we_o suppose_v that_o magistrate_n and_o parent_n and_o master_n have_v all_o of_o they_o a_o unquestionable_a authority_n but_o i_o never_o hear_v yet_o of_o any_o man_n that_o say_v they_o wre_v infallible_a or_o that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o be_v not_o why_o may_v we_o not_o then_o allow_v any_o authority_n belong_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o think_v it_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o be_v deceive_v be_v this_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o any_o man_n to_o cast_v off_o his_o subjection_n to_o his_o prince_n because_o it_o be_v possible_a he_o may_v require_v something_o unlawful_a or_o to_o disobey_v his_o parent_n because_o they_o do_v not_o sit_v in_o a_o infallible_a chair_n or_o to_o slight_v his_o master_n because_o he_o be_v not_o pope_n these_o be_v strange_a way_n of_o argue_v about_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v ridiculous_a in_o any_o other_o case_n if_o the_o possibility_n of_o be_v deceive_v destroy_v no_o other_o authority_n in_o the_o world_n why_o shall_v it_o do_v that_o of_o the_o church_n the_o magistrate_n do_v not_o lose_v his_o authority_n though_o we_o say_v we_o be_v to_o obey_v god_n rather_o than_o man_n and_o consequent_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o law_n of_o man_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n which_o imply_v that_o he_o may_v require_v what_o it_o be_v our_o duty_n not_o to_o do_v the_o authority_n of_o parent_n be_v not_o destroy_v because_o in_o some_o case_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o disobey_v they_o when_o they_o command_v man_n to_o destroy_v or_o rise_v up_o in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o pass_v that_o all_o church-authority_n be_v immediate_o go_v if_o we_o do_v but_o suppose_v a_o possibility_n of_o error_n in_o those_o which_o have_v it_o but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v their_o office_n to_o be_v guide_n and_o if_o we_o do_v not_o follow_v they_o absolute_o we_o renounce_v they_o from_o be_v our_o guide_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o person_n that_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o guide_n the_o blind_a and_o the_o ignorant_a the_o blind_a must_v follow_v their_o guide_n because_o of_o a_o incapacity_n of_o see_v their_o way_n the_o ignorant_a for_o want_v of_o instruction_n yet_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v their_o guide_n infallible_a and_o to_o follow_v they_o at_o all_o adventure_n for_o even_o the_o blind_a by_o their_o own_o sad_a experience_n of_o frequent_a fall_n into_o ditch_n or_o knock_v their_o head_n against_o post_n may_v have_v reason_n to_o question_n if_o not_o the_o skill_n yet_o the_o sincerity_n of_o their_o guide_n and_o though_o they_o must_v have_v some_o may_v seek_v new_a one_o the_o ignorant_a follow_v
their_o guide_n only_o upon_o the_o opinion_n of_o their_o skill_n and_o integrity_n and_o when_o they_o see_v reason_n to_o question_v these_o they_o know_v of_o no_o obligation_n to_o follow_v their_o conduct_n over_o rock_n and_o precipice_n if_o they_o be_v so_o careless_a of_o their_o own_o welfare_n other_o be_v not_o bind_v to_o follow_v they_o therein_o but_o we_o be_v not_o to_o presume_v person_n so_o whole_o ignorant_a but_o they_o have_v some_o general_a rule_n by_o which_o to_o judge_n of_o the_o skill_n and_o fidelity_n of_o their_o guide_n if_o a_o person_n commit_v himself_o to_o the_o care_n of_o a_o pilot_n to_o carry_v he_o to_o constantinople_n because_o of_o his_o ignorance_n of_o the_o sea_n shall_v this_o man_n still_o rely_v upon_o his_o authority_n if_o he_o carry_v he_o to_o find_v out_o the_o north_n west_n passage_n no_o though_o he_o may_v not_o know_v the_o particular_a coast_n so_o well_o yet_o he_o know_v the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o north_n and_o south_n from_o each_o other_o if_o a_o stranger_n shall_v take_v a_o guide_n to_o conduct_v he_o from_o london_n to_o york_n although_o he_o may_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o dispute_v with_o he_o at_o every_o doubtful_a turn_n yet_o be_v he_o bind_v to_o follow_v he_o when_o he_o travel_v all_o day_n with_o the_o sun_n in_o his_o face_n for_o although_o he_o do_v not_o know_v the_o direct_a road_n yet_o he_o know_v that_o he_o be_v to_o go_v northward_o the_o meaning_n of_o all_o this_o be_v that_o the_o supposition_n of_o guide_n in_o religion_n do_v depend_v upon_o some_o common_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o some_o precept_n so_o plain_a that_o every_o christian_n without_o any_o help_n may_v know_v they_o to_o be_v his_o duty_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o these_o plain_a and_o know_v duty_n lie_v the_o capacity_n of_o person_n judge_v of_o their_o guide_n if_o they_o carry_v they_o out_o of_o this_o beat_a way_n they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o rely_v upon_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n if_o they_o keep_v themselves_o careful_o within_o those_o bound_n and_o show_v great_a integrity_n therein_o then_o in_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a thing_n they_o may_v with_o more_o safety_n rely_v upon_o they_o but_o if_o they_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v put_v out_o their_o eye_n to_o follow_v they_o the_o better_a or_o if_o they_o kind_o allow_v they_o to_o keep_v their_o eye_n in_o their_o head_n yet_o they_o must_v believe_v they_o against_o their_o eyesight_n if_o they_o persuade_v they_o to_o break_v plain_a command_n of_o god_n and_o to_o alter_v the_o institution_n of_o christ_n what_o reason_n can_v there_o be_v that_o any_o shall_v commit_v themselves_o to_o the_o absolute_a conduct_n of_o such_o unfaithful_a guide_n and_o this_o be_v not_o to_o destroy_v all_o authority_n of_o faithful_a guide_n for_o they_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n for_o the_o direction_n of_o unskilful_a person_n in_o matter_n that_o be_v doubtful_a and_o require_v skill_n to_o resolve_v they_o but_o it_o be_v only_o to_o suppose_v that_o their_o authority_n be_v not_o absolute_a nor_o their_o direction_n infallible_a but_o if_o we_o take_v away_o this_o infallible_a direction_n from_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n what_o authority_n be_v there_o leave_v they_o as_o much_o as_o ever_o god_n give_v they_o and_o if_o they_o will_v not_o be_v content_v with_o that_o we_o can_v help_v it_o and_o that_o it_o may_v appear_v how_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a these_o exception_n be_v i_o shall_v now_o show_v what_o real_a authority_n be_v still_o leave_v in_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n though_o infallibility_n be_v take_v away_o and_o that_o lie_v in_o three_o thing_n 1._o a_o authority_n of_o inflict_a censure_n upon_o offender_n which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n or_o of_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n this_o the_o church_n be_v invest_v with_o by_o christ_n himself_o and_o be_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o the_o be_v and_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n which_o can_v be_v preserve_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o peace_n without_o it_o which_o authority_n belong_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o however_o the_o church_n in_o some_o respect_n be_v incorporate_v with_o the_o commonwealth_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n yet_o its_o fundamental_a right_n remain_v distinct_a from_o it_o of_o which_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a to_o receive_v into_o and_o exclude_v out_o of_o the_o church_n such_o person_n which_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v take_v in_o or_o shut_v out_o 2._o a_o authority_n of_o make_v rule_n and_o canon_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n in_o the_o church_n not_o mere_o in_o the_o necessary_a circumstance_n of_o time_n and_o place_n and_o such_o thing_n the_o contrary_a to_o which_o imply_v a_o natural_a indecency_n but_o in_o continue_v and_o establish_v those_o ancient_a rite_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v in_o themselves_o of_o a_o indifferent_a nature_n which_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v not_o only_o assert_v in_o the_o article_n of_o our_o church_n but_o strenuous_o defend_v against_o the_o trifle_a objection_n of_o her_o enemy_n 20._o from_o scripture_n antiquity_n and_o reason_n and_o i_o free_o grant_v not_o only_o that_o such_o a_o authority_n be_v in_o itself_o reasonable_a and_o just_a but_o that_o in_o such_o matter_n require_v by_o a_o lawful_a authority_n such_o as_o that_o of_o our_o church_n be_v there_o be_v a_o advantage_n on_o the_o side_n of_o authority_n against_o a_o scrupulous_a conscience_n which_o ought_v to_o over-rule_v the_o practice_n of_o such_o who_o be_v the_o member_n of_o that_o church_n 3._o a_o authority_n of_o propose_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o direct_a man_n in_o religion_n which_o be_v the_o proper_a authority_n of_o teacher_n and_o guide_n and_o instructer_n of_o other_o which_o may_v be_v do_v several_a way_n as_o by_o particular_a instruction_n of_o doubtful_a person_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o best_a help_n they_o can_v among_o which_o that_o of_o their_o guide_n be_v the_o most_o ready_a and_o useful_a and_o who_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v care_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o therefore_o to_o give_v the_o most_o faithful_a advice_n and_o counsel_n to_o they_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v a_o public_a way_n of_o instruct_v by_o discourse_n ground_v upon_o scripture_n to_o particular_a congregation_n assemble_v together_o for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o place_n set_v apart_o for_o that_o end_n and_o therefore_o call_v church_n and_o those_o who_o be_v due_o appoint_v for_o this_o work_n and_o ordain_v by_o those_o who_o office_n be_v to_o ordain_v viz._n the_o bishop_n have_v a_o authority_n to_o declare_v what_o the_o mind_n and_o will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n in_o order_n to_o the_o salvation_n and_o edification_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o beside_o this_o we_o may_v consider_v the_o bishop_n and_o representative_a clergy_n of_o a_o church_n as_o meet_v together_o for_o reform_v any_o abuse_n creep_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o religion_n or_o error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o in_o this_o case_n we_o assert_v that_o such_o a_o synod_n or_o convocation_n have_v the_o power_n and_o authority_n within_o itself_o especial_o have_v all_o the_o ancient_a right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a church_n when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v to_o publish_v and_o declare_v what_o those_o error_n &_o abuse_n be_v &_o to_o do_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v to_o reform_v they_o viz._n by_o require_v a_o consent_n to_o such_o proposition_n as_o be_v agree_v upon_o for_o that_o end_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o enjoy_v the_o public_a office_n of_o teach_v and_o instruct_v other_o not_o to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o those_o proposition_n shall_v be_v believe_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o because_o no_o reformation_n can_v be_v effect_v if_o person_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o preach_v and_o officiate_v in_o the_o church_n in_o a_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o design_n of_o such_o a_o reformation_n and_o this_o be_v now_o that_o authority_n we_o attribute_v to_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n although_o we_o allow_v no_o infallibility_n to_o they_o and_o herein_o we_o proceed_v in_o a_o due_a mean_a between_o the_o extreme_n of_o rob_v the_o church_n of_o all_o authority_n of_o one_o side_n and_o advance_v it_o to_o infallibility_n on_o the_o other_o but_o we_o can_v help_v the_o weakness_n of_o those_o man_n understanding_n who_o can_v apprehend_v that_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o authority_n
very_a mean_a one_o of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o divine_a revelation_n therein_o contain_v i_o can_v here_o earnest_o entreat_v the_o wise_a man_n of_o that_o church_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o the_o christian_a religion_n not_o to_o suffer_v such_o inconsiderate_a person_n to_o vindicate_v their_o cause_n who_o to_o defend_v the_o extravagant_a infirmity_n of_o some_o enthusiastical_a woman_n among_o they_o be_v so_o forward_o to_o cast_v dirt_n and_o reproach_n upon_o our_o common_a religion_n and_o those_o revelation_n from_o whence_o we_o derive_v it_o but_o i_o forbear_v only_o it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n if_o this_o way_n be_v allow_v of_o a_o wretched_a cause_n that_o can_v be_v maintain_v without_o plunge_v those_o who_o rely_v upon_o their_o word_n into_o the_o depth_n of_o atheism_n but_o these_o be_v not_o thing_n to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o they_o deserve_v a_o full_a and_o severe_a chastisement_n for_o the_o present_a this_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v what_o monstrous_a absurdity_n this_o way_n of_o vindicate_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n have_v bring_v i._n w._n to_o yet_o in_o one_o respect_n he_o deserve_v some_o pardon_n for_o they_o be_v wont_n to_o write_v their_o answer_n upon_o the_o common_a theme_n out_o of_o some_o staunch_a author_n who_o consider_v a_o little_o better_a what_o they_o write_v but_o this_o be_v a_o new_a charge_n and_o neither_o bellarmin_n becanus_n nor_o any_o of_o their_o old_a beat_a soldier_n can_v give_v they_o any_o assistance_n they_o find_v not_o the_o title_n of_o the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o any_o of_o their_o common-place-book_n therefore_o plain_a mother-wit_n must_v help_v they_o and_o so_o it_o have_v brave_o but_o before_o they_o again_o attempt_v this_o matter_n i_o desire_v they_o to_o consider_v these_o thing_n lest_o they_o shall_v in_o a_o desperate_a humour_n utter_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n find_v themselves_o unable_a to_o defend_v that_o of_o their_o church_n 1._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o great_a fanaticism_n than_o a_o false_a pretence_n to_o immediate_a divine_a revelation_n for_o what_o can_v more_o expose_v man_n to_o all_o the_o folly_n and_o delusion_n imaginable_a than_o this_o will_v do_v what_o action_n can_v be_v so_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a but_o man_n may_v do_v under_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o immediate_a revelation_n from_o god_n what_o bound_n of_o order_n and_o government_n can_v be_v preserve_v some_o may_v pretend_v a_o revelation_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n or_o to_o destroy_v all_o they_o meet_v which_o be_v no_o unheard_a of_o thing_n other_o may_v not_o go_v so_o far_o but_o may_v have_v revelation_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o kingly_a government_n other_o may_v pretend_v revelation_n of_o a_o new_a gospel_n and_o a_o more_o spiritual_a dispensation_n than_o have_v be_v yet_o in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o mendicant_a friar_n do_v 2._o whether_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v all_o such_o who_o say_v they_o have_v divine_a revelation_n or_o whether_o person_n may_v not_o be_v deceive_v in_o think_v they_o have_v revelation_n when_o they_o be_v only_a delusion_n of_o their_o own_o fancy_n or_o the_o devil_n if_o not_o then_o every_o one_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v who_o pretend_v to_o these_o thing_n and_o then_o all_o folly_n and_o contradiction_n must_v be_v fwallow_v which_o man_n say_v they_o have_v by_o immediate_a revelation_n and_o every_o fanatic_a must_v be_v believe_v to_o have_v divine_a revelation_n who_o believe_v himself_o though_o he_o be_v only_o delude_v by_o his_o own_o imagination_n or_o become_v enthusiastical_a by_o the_o power_n of_o a_o disease_n in_o his_o head_n or_o some_o great_a heat_n in_o his_o blood_n 3._o whether_o there_o must_v not_o be_v some_o certain_a rule_n establish_v whereby_o all_o person_n and_o even_o competent_a authority_n itself_o must_v proceed_v in_o judge_v these_o pretence_n to_o revelation_n whether_o they_o be_v true_a or_o false_a for_o if_o they_o proceed_v without_o rule_n they_o must_v either_o be_v inspire_v too_o or_o else_o must_v receive_v all_o who_o pretend_v to_o divine_a revelation_n if_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a rule_n whereby_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o be_v judge_v then_o if_o any_o person_n receive_v any_o revelation_n against_o those_o rule_n whether_o be_v other_o person_n bind_v to_o follow_v their_o judgement_n against_o those_o rule_n 4._o whether_o there_o can_v be_v any_o more_o certain_a rule_n of_o judge_v than_o that_o two_o thing_n evident_o contradictory_n to_o each_o other_o can_v both_o come_v from_o divine_a revelation_n for_o then_o god_n must_v contradict_v himself_o which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v suppose_v and_o will_v overthrow_v the_o faith_n of_o any_o divine_a revelation_n and_o this_o be_v the_o plain_a case_n of_o the_o revelation_n make_v to_o two_o famous_a saint_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n s._n brigitt_n and_o s._n catharine_n to_o one_o it_o be_v reveal_v that_o the_o b._n virgin_n be_v conceive_v with_o original_a sin_n to_o the_o other_o that_o she_o be_v not_o both_o these_o have_v competent_a authority_n for_o they_o be_v both_o canonize_v for_o saint_n by_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o their_o revelation_n approve_v and_o therefore_o according_a to_o i._o w._n neither_o of_o they_o be_v fanatic_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o one_o of_o their_o revelation_n be_v false_a for_o either_o god_n must_v contradict_v himself_o or_o one_o of_o these_o must_v be_v deceive_v or_o go_v about_o to_o deceive_v and_o what_o great_a fanaticism_n can_v there_o be_v than_o that_o be_v if_o one_o of_o these_o have_v only_o some_o fanatic_a enthusiasm_n and_o the_o other_o divine_a revelation_n then_o competent_a authority_n and_o submission_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o a_o rule_n to_o judge_v fanaticism_n by_o for_o those_o be_v equal_a in_o both_o of_o they_o 5._o whether_o there_o be_v a_o equal_a reason_n to_o look_v for_o revelation_n now_o as_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o whether_o god_n communicate_v revelation_n to_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o please_v and_o gratify_v some_o enthusiastical_a temper_n and_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o reason_n he_o shall_v do_v it_o more_o now_o than_o in_o the_o age_n wherein_o revelation_n be_v more_o necessary_a in_o those_o time_n god_n reveal_v his_o mind_n to_o man_n but_o it_o be_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o other_o when_o he_o send_v they_o upon_o particular_a message_n as_o the_o prophet_n or_o make_v know_v some_o future_a event_n to_o they_o of_o great_a importance_n to_o the_o church_n as_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n etc._n etc._n or_o inspire_a they_o to_o deliver_v weighty_a doctrine_n to_o the_o world_n as_o he_o do_v both_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n why_o shall_v we_o think_v that_o god_n now_o when_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o holy_a and_o inspire_a person_n be_v upon_o record_n and_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o his_o church_n be_v contain_v therein_o shall_v vary_v this_o method_n of_o he_o and_o entertain_v some_o melancholy_a and_o retire_a woman_n or_o other_o enthusiastical_a person_n with_o vision_n and_o revelation_n of_o no_o use_n to_o his_o church_n 6._o whether_o god_n do_v ever_o inspire_v person_n with_o immediate_a revelation_n without_o give_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o such_o inspiration_n for_o if_o he_o do_v it_o be_v to_o leave_v man_n under_o a_o temptation_n to_o infidelity_n without_o mean_n to_o withstand_v it_o if_o he_o do_v not_o than_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o examine_v the_o evidence_n before_o we_o believe_v the_o revelation_n the_o evidence_n god_n give_v of_o old_a be_v either_o the_o prophecy_n of_o a_o succession_n of_o prophet_n by_o one_o who_o commission_n be_v attest_v by_o great_a miracle_n as_o moses_n who_o tell_v the_o israelite_n they_o be_v to_o expect_v prophet_n and_o lay_v down_o rule_n to_o judge_v of_o they_o by_o or_o else_o by_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o themselves_o as_o by_o the_o apostle_n who_o our_o lord_n send_v abroad_o to_o declare_v his_o will_n to_o the_o world_n and_o where_o these_o be_v not_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o receive_v any_o new_a revelation_n as_o from_o god_n especial_o when_o the_o main_a prediction_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v of_o false_a prophet_n and_o false_a miracle_n 7._o whether_o the_o revelation_n of_o their_o pretend_a saint_n be_v countenance_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n be_v equal_o receive_v among_o they_o with_o the_o revelation_n contain_v in_o scripture_n if_o they_o be_v than_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v equal_a reverence_n pay_v to_o they_o and_o they_o ought_v to_o read_v they_o as_o scripture_n to_o cite_v their_o authority_n as_o divine_v and_o to_o believe_v they_o as_o infallible_a
and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o prove_v that_o commission_n from_o those_o write_n from_o which_o we_o be_v tell_v nothing_o can_v be_v certain_o deduce_v such_o a_o assistance_n not_o be_v suppose_v or_o to_o pretend_v that_o infallibility_n in_o a_o body_n of_o man_n be_v not_o as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o in_o those_o book_n from_o whence_o only_o they_o derive_v their_o infallibility_n he_o grant_v the_o former_a part_n of_o this_o 37._o if_o by_o it_o be_v intend_v to_o prove_v such_o commission_n only_o or_o in_o the_o first_o place_n from_o these_o write_n but_o he_o say_v a_o christian_n faith_n may_v begin_v either_o at_o the_o infallible_a authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o of_o the_o church_n it_o seem_v then_o there_o may_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o a_o christian_n faith_n as_o to_o the_o scripture_n without_o believe_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o for_o this_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o thank_v he_o whatever_o they_o of_o his_o own_o church_n think_v of_o it_o for_o by_o this_o concession_n we_o may_v believe_v the_o scripture_n authority_n without_o ever_o believe_v a_o word_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o let_v they_o afterward_o prove_v it_o from_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v nay_o he_o go_v yet_o far_o and_o say_v that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o scripture_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o its_o own_o testimony_n but_o he_o first_o suppose_n that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o one_o of_o these_o be_v first_o learn_v from_o tradition_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o remainder_n of_o his_o discourse_n on_o this_o subject_a he_o show_v how_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n may_v be_v prove_v from_o tradition_n not_o show_v at_o all_o how_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n can_v be_v prove_v from_o scripture_n scripture_n be_v thus_o desert_v 8._o as_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n infallibility_n i_o must_v pursue_v he_o to_o his_o other_o hold_n of_o tradition_n the_o method_n of_o his_o discourse_n be_v this_o that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v antecedent_n to_o the_o scripture_n 39_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o infallibility_n by_o commit_v what_o they_o preach_v to_o writing_n that_o their_o successor_n be_v to_o have_v this_o infallibility_n preserve_v in_o they_o if_o there_o have_v be_v no_o write_n and_o can_v be_v imagine_v to_o have_v lose_v it_o because_o of_o they_o because_o these_o give_v testimony_n to_o it_o that_o this_o infallibility_n be_v preserve_v by_o tradition_n descend_v from_o age_n to_o age_n as_o we_o say_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n be_v deliver_v to_o we_o and_o last_o that_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n always_o hold_v and_o repute_v themselves_o infallible_a appear_v by_o their_o anathematise_v dissenter_n in_o this_o discourse_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n suppose_v without_o reason_n and_o other_o thing_n assert_v without_o proof_n the_o foundation_n of_o all_o this_o discourse_n proceed_v upon_o the_o supposition_n that_o the_o same_o infallibility_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v continue_v in_o their_o successor_n through_o all_o age_n of_o the_o church_n for_o which_o i_o see_v not_o the_o least_o shadow_n of_o reason_n produce_v yes_o say_v he_o suppose_v there_o have_v be_v no_o write_n and_o no_o infallibility_n christian_a religion_n will_v have_v be_v no_o rational_a and_o well_o ground_v no_o stable_n and_o certain_a religion_n two_o thing_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o 1._o what_o he_o think_v of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n who_o receive_v their_o religion_n by_o tradition_n without_o any_o such_o infallibility_n 2._o what_o he_o think_v of_o those_o christian_n who_o receive_v the_o scripture_n or_o church_n infallibility_n by_o virtue_n of_o common_a and_o universal_a tradition_n which_o be_v certain_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o one_o and_o suppose_v by_o he_o to_o be_v of_o the_o other_o whether_o the_o faith_n of_o such_o person_n be_v rational_a and_o wellgrounded_n stable_n and_o certain_a or_o not_o if_o it_o be_v than_o there_o be_v no_o such_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n for_o that_o purpose_n if_o it_o be_v not_o than_o he_o do_v hereby_o declare_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n be_v irrational_a and_o ill-grounded_a for_o whatsoever_o be_v receive_v on_o the_o account_n of_o tradition_n antecedent_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o infallibility_n can_v be_v receive_v on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o but_o the_o belief_n of_o either_o scripture_n or_o church_n infallibility_n must_v be_v first_o receive_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o principle_n antecedent_n to_o the_o scripture_n or_o church_n infallibility_n viz._n tradition_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o his_o very_a way_n of_o prove_v destroy_v the_o thing_n he_o will_v prove_v by_o it_o for_o if_o the_o tradition_n may_v be_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n of_o faith_n how_o come_v infallibility_n to_o be_v necessary_a but_o if_o this_o infallibility_n be_v not_o necessary_a without_o the_o scripture_n much_o less_o certain_o be_v it_o now_o since_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v on_o both_o side_n that_o the_o apostle_n be_v infallible_a in_o their_o write_n and_o that_o therein_o the_o will_n of_o god_n be_v contain_v as_o to_o all_o thing_n simple_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o deprive_v of_o their_o infallibility_n by_o the_o apostle_n write_n no_o certain_o for_o none_o can_v be_v deprive_v of_o what_o they_o never_o have_v but_o where_o be_v the_o reason_n all_o this_o while_n to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v the_o same_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o apostle_n successor_n as_o be_v in_o they_o two_o i_o find_v rather_o intimate_v than_o insist_v upon_o 1._o that_o the_o church_n will_v otherwise_o have_v fail_v if_o there_o have_v be_v neither_o write_n nor_o infallibility_n but_o if_o this_o argument_n hold_v for_o any_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o not_o of_o infallibility_n for_o we_o see_v god_n do_v furnish_v the_o church_n with_o one_o and_o leave_v no_o footstep_n of_o the_o other_o we_o do_v not_o dispute_v how_o far_o the_o church_n may_v have_v be_v preserve_v without_o the_o scripture_n we_o find_v it_o have_v be_v hard_o enough_o to_o preserve_v it_o pure_a with_o they_o but_o we_o always_o acknowledge_v the_o infinite_a wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n that_o have_v not_o leave_v we_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o salvation_n to_o the_o determination_n of_o man_n liable_a to_o be_v corrupt_v by_o interest_n and_o ambition_n but_o have_v appoint_v man_n inspire_v by_o himself_o to_o set_v down_o whatever_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v and_o upon_o these_o write_n we_o fix_v our_o faith_n as_o on_o a_o firm_a and_o unmovable_a rock_n and_o on_o the_o veracity_n of_o god_n therein_o contain_v and_o express_v we_o build_v all_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o bless_a eternity_n and_o one_o great_a benefit_n more_o we_o have_v by_o these_o divine_a book_n that_o by_o they_o we_o can_v so_o easy_o discover_v the_o fraud_n and_o imposture_n of_o the_o confident_a pretender_n to_o infallibility_n which_o be_v the_o true_a reason_n why_o the_o patron_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n have_v so_o little_a kindness_n for_o the_o scripture_n and_o take_v all_o occasion_n to_o disparage_v they_o by_o insinuate_v that_o they_o be_v good_a for_o nothing_o but_o to_o breed_v heresy_n in_o the_o head_n of_o the_o people_n upon_o pretence_n of_o which_o danger_n they_o hide_v this_o candle_n under_o a_o bushel_n lest_o it_o shall_v give_v too_o much_o light_n to_o they_o that_o be_v in_o the_o house_n and_o discover_v some_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v more_o convenient_a to_o keep_v in_o the_o dark_a 2._o he_o say_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o apostle_n successor_n receive_v a_o second_o evidence_n from_o the_o testimony_n thereof_o find_v also_o in_o these_o write_n i_o confess_v i_o have_v see_v nothing_o like_o the_o first_o evidence_n yet_o to_o which_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o second_o but_o if_o by_o the_o first_o be_v mean_v that_o which_o i_o mention_v before_o this_o be_v a_o proper_a second_o for_o it_o neither_o of_o they_o i_o dare_v say_v intend_v any_o mischief_n to_o any_o body_n both_o first_o and_o second_o be_v force_v into_o the_o field_n where_o they_o stand_v only_o for_o dumb_a show_n and_o wonder_v what_o they_o be_v bring_v for_o but_o whereabout_o i_o pray_v do_v this_o second_o testimony_n stand_v what_o be_v its_o weapon_n i_o hope_v not_o dic_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la nor_o dabo_fw-la tibi_fw-la clave_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o old_a rusty_a armour_n which_o our_o modern_a combatant_n begin_v to_o be_v ashamed_a to_o appear_v
with_o in_o the_o field_n and_o to_o speak_v truth_n n._n o._n seem_v to_o understand_v his_o art_n better_o than_o to_o meddle_v with_o such_o heavy_a and_o antique_a armour_n which_o every_o one_o have_v be_v foil_v with_o that_o have_v undertake_v to_o combat_v with_o they_o only_o it_o seem_v a_o little_a for_o the_o credit_n of_o their_o cause_n to_o point_v to_o such_o a_o magazine_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o ignorance_n and_o credulity_n the_o romantic_a age_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o great_a request_n but_o we_o must_v now_o buckle_v ourselves_o to_o a_o new_a manner_n of_o combat_n which_o be_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o of_o the_o very_a same_o nature_n with_o what_o we_o have_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n this_o i_o confess_v be_v bright_a shine_a armour_n and_o may_v do_v great_a service_n if_o it_o will_v hold_v but_o that_o must_v be_v judge_v upon_o trial_n which_o i_o now_o set_v myself_o to_o but_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o no_o weapon_n form_v against_o truth_n can_v prosper_v and_o it_o have_v be_v long_o observe_v of_o rome_n that_o it_o can_v never_o endure_v a_o close_a siege_n the_o question_n now_o be_v whether_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v the_o same_o universal_a tradition_n for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o w_z ch_z we_o have_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n w_z ch_z he_o assert_v it_o be_v i_o suppose_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n that_o the_o tradition_n on_o w_z ch_z we_o receive_v and_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v universal_a as_o to_o all_o age_n and_o time_n of_o the_o church_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n all_o dispute_v in_o religion_n among_o true_a christian_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o it_o that_o in_o no_o age_n any_o person_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v good_a christian_n who_o make_v doubt_n of_o it_o that_o every_o age_n do_v afford_v plentiful_a testimony_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o this_o be_v that_o universal_a tradition_n we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n upon_o and_o let_v any_o thing_n like_o this_o be_v produce_v for_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o their_o church_n and_o we_o yield_v up_o the_o cause_n to_o they_o can_v any_o fair_a term_n than_o these_o be_v desire_v but_o we_o expect_v proof_n and_o so_o i_o perceive_v we_o may_v do_v to_o the_o world_n end_n i_o commend_v the_o ingenuity_n of_o n._n o._n for_o endeavour_v to_o escape_v out_o of_o the_o circle_n any_o way_n but_o i_o believe_v they_o think_v themselves_o as_o wise_a who_o still_o dance_n within_o it_o know_v the_o impossibility_n of_o do_v any_o good_a in_o this_o other_o way_n the_o only_a argument_n he_o insist_o upon_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o i_o wonder_v he_o have_v not_o consider_v how_o often_o it_o have_v be_v answer_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o provincial_a council_n as_o well_o as_o general_n have_v anathematise_v dissenter_n and_o pronounce_v they_o heretic_n which_o be_v his_o only_a argument_n to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n infallibility_n 10._o and_o they_o have_v no_o way_n to_o answer_v it_o but_o by_o say_v this_o do_v not_o imply_v their_o infallibility_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o in_o the_o case_n of_o provincial_a council_n why_o shall_v he_o think_v it_o do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o general_n for_o the_o anathema_n of_o provincial_a council_n do_v not_o relate_v to_o the_o acceptation_n of_o their_o decree_n either_o by_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o n._n o._n suppose_n but_o do_v proceed_v upon_o their_o own_o assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o they_o decree_v otherwise_o their_o anathema_n will_v have_v be_v only_o conditional_a and_o not_o absolute_a and_o peremptory_a as_o we_o see_v they_o be_v but_o i_o need_v give_v no_o other_o answer_n to_o this_o argument_n than_o in_o the_o word_n of_o dr._n field_n who_o n._n o._n appeal_v to_o before_o 4._o viz._n that_o council_n denounce_v anathema_n not_o because_o they_o think_v every_o one_o that_o disobey_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v accurse_v but_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v in_o particular_a that_o this_o be_v the_o eternal_a truth_n of_o god_n which_o they_o propose_v therefore_o they_o accurse_v they_o that_o obstinate_o shall_v resist_v as_o st._n paul_n will_v every_o christian_a man_n to_o anathematise_v a_o angel_n come_v from_o heaven_n if_o he_o shall_v teach_v he_o any_o other_o doctrine_n than_o he_o have_v already_o learned_a yet_o be_v not_o every_o particular_a christian_a free_a from_o possibility_n of_o err_a if_o the_o argument_n than_o be_v good_a from_o anathematise_v dissenter_n and_o call_v they_o heretic_n every_o particular_a person_n must_v by_o it_o be_v prove_v infallible_a who_o be_v bind_v to_o anathematise_v even_o angel_n from_o heaven_n in_o case_n of_o deliver_v any_o other_o doctrine_n from_o the_o gospel_n so_o that_o this_o which_o be_v his_o only_a argument_n in_o stead_n of_o prove_v a_o universal_a tradition_n will_v prove_v a_o universal_a infallibility_n let_v the_o reader_n now_o judge_v in_o his_o conscience_n whether_o here_o be_v any_o thing_n offer_v in_o the_o way_n of_o tradition_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n that_o may_v bear_v the_o least_o proportion_n with_o the_o tradition_n on_o which_o we_o receive_v the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o if_o this_o have_v be_v true_a it_o have_v be_v almost_o impossible_a that_o any_o one_o age_n shall_v have_v pass_v without_o remarkable_a testimony_n of_o it_o for_o no_o age_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v so_o happy_a as_o not_o to_o have_v occasion_n for_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o controversy_n if_o any_o such_o have_v be_v appoint_v by_o christ_n and_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o that_o christian_n must_v in_o all_o controversy_n arise_v have_v appeal_v to_o he_o and_o stand_v to_o his_o determination_n which_o must_v have_v be_v as_o well_o know_v in_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o judge_n try_v cause_n in_o westminster_n hall_n but_o i_o challenge_v he_o to_o produce_v any_o one_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n to_o this_o day_n wherein_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o stand_a judge_n of_o controversy_n appoint_v by_o christ_n have_v be_v receive_v by_o as_o universal_a a_o consent_n as_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n have_v be_v in_o that_o very_a age._n nay_o i_o except_v not_o that_o age_n which_o have_v be_v since_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n have_v be_v receive_v of_o all_o side_n but_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o stand_a judge_n be_v utter_o deny_v by_o one_o side_n and_o vehement_o dispute_v between_o several_a party_n on_o the_o other_o some_o make_v only_o the_o essential_a church_n infallible_a other_o the_o representative_a in_o council_n other_o again_o the_o virtual_a viz._n the_o pope_n and_o suppose_v any_o infallible_a judge_n necessary_a it_o stand_v to_o reason_v it_o shall_v be_v rather_o in_o one_o than_o in_o a_o multitude_n and_o rather_o in_o a_o constant_a succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o one_o see_v than_o in_o a_o uncertain_a number_n who_o can_v be_v convene_v together_o as_o often_o as_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n may_v require_v but_o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v receive_v as_o a_o universal_a tradition_n in_o that_o very_a age_n wherein_o we_o live_v that_o only_o one_o busy_a party_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v maintain_v it_o many_o other_o eager_o oppose_v it_o and_o all_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n in_o christendom_n do_v in_o their_o action_n if_o not_o in_o word_n deny_v it_o and_o be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o universal_a tradition_n fit_a to_o be_v match_v with_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n i_o have_v once_o think_v to_o have_v bring_v testimony_n oâ—t_v of_o every_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n manifest_o disprove_v any_o such_o tradition_n of_o infallibility_n and_o that_o not_o only_o of_o private_a person_n when_o there_o be_v no_o council_n but_o from_o the_o most_o solemn_a act_n of_o council_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o own_o writer_n but_o that_o will_v swell_v this_o answer_n to_o too_o great_a a_o bulk_n and_o be_v not_o needful_a where_o so_o very_o little_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o and_o yet_o i_o shall_v be_v ready_a to_o do_v it_o when_o any_o thing_n more_o important_a require_v it_o i_o now_o return_v to_o his_o exception_n against_o the_o latter_a part_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n viz._n that_o infallibility_n in_o a_o body_n of_o man_n be_v as_o liable_a to_o doubt_n and_o dispute_v as_o in_o those_o book_n from_o whence_o only_o they_o derive_v their_o infallibility_n the_o plain_a meaning_n of_o which_o
who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a or_o which_o be_v the_o most_o common_a when_o they_o denounce_v anathema_n and_o exclude_v from_o the_o church_n those_o who_o hold_v otherwise_o all_o which_o agree_v to_o this_o as_o will_v appear_v by_o the_o last_o collation_n of_o that_o council_n and_o pope_n vigilius_n in_o the_o greek_a epistle_n now_o publish_v in_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n wherein_o he_o approve_v the_o 5_o the_o council_n not_o only_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n as_o contrary_a to_o say_v but_o anathematize_n all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o and_o like_o a_o infallible_a judge_n very_o solemn_o recant_v his_o former_a apostolical_a decree_n though_o deliver_v by_o he_o upon_o great_a deliberation_n anâ—_n with_o a_o intention_n to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n i_o wonder_v who_o there_o can_v be_v in_o that_o age_n that_o believe_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n not_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o he_o not_o the_o western_a for_o they_o likewise_o excommunicate_v he_o and_o not_o only_o forsake_v his_o communion_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o do_v he_o believe_v himself_o infallible_a when_o he_o so_o often_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o contradict_v himself_o in_o cathedra_fw-la if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v without_o doubt_n a_o brave_a man_n and_o do_v as_o much_o as_o man_n can_v do_v this_o controversy_n be_v scarce_o at_o a_o end_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o istria_n continue_v in_o their_o separation_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o 70._o year_n w_z ch_z be_v till_o the_o time_n of_o honorius_n a._n d._n 626._o when_o another_o be_v start_v which_o give_v we_o yet_o a_o more_o ample_a discovery_n of_o the_o more_o than_o fallibility_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o age_n when_o a_o pope_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n in_o which_o case_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v whether_o of_o they_o be_v infallible_a and_o to_o which_o of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n a_o man_n owe_v his_o internal_a assent_n and_o external_a obedience_n this_o be_v a_o instance_n of_o so_o high_a a_o nature_n that_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o be_v suppose_v the_o pretence_n of_o absolute_a authority_n and_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n must_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n no_o wonder_n that_o all_o imaginable_a art_n have_v be_v use_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o take_v away_o the_o force_n of_o it_o among_o who_o pighius_fw-la baronius_n bellarmin_n petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la have_v labour_v hard_a in_o acquit_v honorius_n but_o have_v proceed_v in_o different_a way_n and_o the_o two_o last_o be_v content_v the_o pope_n shall_v be_v condemn_v for_o simplilicity_n and_o negligence_n the_o better_a to_o excuse_v he_o from_o heresy_n but_o one_o will_v think_v these_o two_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o the_o office_n of_o a_o trusty_a guide_n as_o heresy_n to_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a but_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o this_o instance_n i_o shall_v give_v a_o brief_a account_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n as_o it_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o side_n and_o the_o represent_v the_o division_n among_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n will_v plain_o show_v how_o unreasonable_a it_o have_v be_v to_o have_v require_v absolute_a submission_n to_o such_o who_o so_o vehement_o contradict_v each_o other_o we_o be_v therefore_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o late_a council_n at_o constantinople_n be_v find_v unsuccessful_a for_o bring_v the_o eutychian_o and_o their_o offspring_n to_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n another_o expedient_a be_v find_v out_o for_o that_o end_n viz._n that_o acknowledge_v two_o nature_n in_o christ_n they_o shall_v agree_v in_o own_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_v and_o operation_n in_o he_o after_o the_o union_n of_o both_o nature_n because_o will_v and_o operation_n be_v suppose_v to_o flow_v from_o the_o person_n and_o not_o bare_o from_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o assert_v two_o will_n will_v imply_v two_o contrary_a principle_n in_o christ_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v this_o expedient_a be_v first_o propose_v to_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n by_o athanasius_n the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o jacobite_n or_o paulus_n the_o sâ—verian_n and_o approve_v by_o sergius_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o by_o cyrus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o theodorus_n bishop_n of_o pharan_n near_o egypt_n cyrus_n proceed_v so_o far_o in_o it_o as_o by_o that_o mean_n to_o reconcile_v the_o theodosiani_n a_o sort_n of_o eutychian_o in_o alexandria_n to_o the_o church_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o account_n to_o sergius_n of_o constantinople_n and_o send_v he_o the_o anathema_n which_o he_o publish_v among_o which_o the_o 7_o the_o be_v against_o those_o who_o assert_v more_o than_o one_o operation_n in_o christ._n sergius_n approve_v what_o cyrus_n have_v do_v but_o sophronius_n a_o learned_a monk_n come_v to_o alexandria_n vehement_o oppose_v cyrus_n in_o this_o business_n but_o cyrus_n persist_v he_o make_v his_o address_n to_o sergius_n at_o constantantinople_n and_o tell_v he_o of_o the_o dangerous_a heresy_n that_o be_v broach_v under_o the_o pretence_n of_o union_n after_o some_o heat_v sergius_n yield_v that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v far_o say_v of_o either_o side_n but_o sophronius_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o publish_v a_o encyclical_a epistle_n wherein_o he_o assert_v two_o operation_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o hold_v the_o contrary_a and_o be_v for_o the_o union_n and_o write_v to_o honorius_n then_o pope_n give_v he_o a_o account_n of_o this_o new_a heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n the_o same_o year_n sergius_n write_v to_o he_o likewise_o of_o all_o transaction_n that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v in_o this_o matter_n and_o desire_n to_o know_v his_o judgement_n in_o such_o a_o affair_n wherein_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o much_o concern_v honorius_n write_v a_o very_a solemn_a letter_n to_o sergius_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o contentious_a humour_n of_o sophronius_n and_o make_v as_o good_a a_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n as_o he_o can_v in_o which_o he_o express_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o will_n in_o christ_n and_o agree_v with_o sergius_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o more_o dispute_v about_o one_o or_o two_o operation_n in_o christ._n according_o heraclius_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o sergius_n publish_v his_o ecthesis_n or_o declaration_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n which_o be_v approve_v by_o a_o synod_n under_o sergius_n but_o oppose_v by_o john_n 4._o bishop_n of_o rome_n yet_o still_o maintain_v at_o constinople_n not_o only_o by_o sergius_n but_o by_o pyrrhus_n and_o paulus_n his_o successor_n who_o be_v both_o excommunicate_v by_o theodorus_n succeed_v john_n after_o he_o pope_n martin_n call_v a_o council_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v all_o the_o eastern_a bishop_n who_o favour_v this_o new_a heresy_n and_o the_o two_o edict_n of_o silence_n publish_v by_o heraclius_n and_o constans_n but_o be_v for_o his_o pain_n send_v for_o to_o constantinople_n and_o there_o die_v these_o contention_n daily_o increase_v after_o the_o death_n of_o constans_n constantinus_n pogonatus_n resolve_v to_o try_v all_o way_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n a._n d._n 680._o 13._o wherâ—_n the_o heresy_n of_o the_o monothelite_n be_v condemn_v and_o the_o write_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n theodorus_n and_o honorius_n in_o this_o matter_n as_o repugnant_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n and_o agreeable_a to_o the_o false_a doctrine_n of_o heretic_n and_o destructive_a to_o soul_n and_o not_o content_v mere_o to_o condemn_v their_o doctrine_n they_o further_o proceed_v to_o anathamatize_v and_o expunge_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o name_n of_o sergius_n cyrus_n pyrrhus_n petrus_n paulus_n and_o theodorus_n and_o after_o these_o honorius_n as_o agree_v in_o all_o thing_n with_o sergius_n and_o confirm_v his_o wicked_a doctrine_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o main_a point_n we_o see_v a_o pope_n deliver_v his_o judgement_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n concern_v the_o whâ—le_a church_n condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n by_o a_o general_n council_n for_o so_o do_v either_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o he_o pretend_v to_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o not_o right_o what_o become_v of_o the_o authority_n and_o sincerity_n of_o general_n council_n if_o a_o council_n so_o solemn_o proceed_v shall_v condemn_v one_o
person_n do_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o proceed_v by_o the_o best_a mean_n we_o can_v have_v without_o it_o viz._n the_o tradition_n of_o apostolical_a church_n from_o the_o beginning_n if_o they_o do_v allow_v the_o scripture_n than_o we_o be_v to_o examine_v and_o compare_v place_n of_o scripture_n with_o all_o the_o care_n and_o judgement_n that_o may_v be_v if_o after_o all_o this_o the_o dispute_n still_o continue_v then_o if_o it_o be_v against_o the_o ancient_a rule_n of_o faith_n universal_o receive_v that_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prescription_n against_o any_o opinion_n if_o not_o against_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o express_a word_n but_o about_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o then_o if_o ancient_a general_n council_n have_v determine_v it_o which_o have_v great_a opportunity_n of_o know_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n than_o we_o it_o be_v reasonable_a we_o shall_v yield_v to_o they_o but_o if_o there_o have_v be_v none_o such_o than_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n be_v to_o be_v take_v so_o it_o be_v in_o some_o late_a and_o upstart_a heresy_n which_o man_n pretend_v to_o have_v by_o revelation_n or_o some_o special_a grace_n of_o god_n now_o either_o all_o these_o mean_n be_v sufficient_a or_o not_o to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o not_o than_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v whole_o defective_a and_o want_v any_o certain_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o these_o be_v sufficient_a then_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n to_o give_v we_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v but_o n._n o._n towards_o the_o conclusion_n of_o his_o book_n produce_v st._n augustin_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n 85._o in_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o obscure_a place_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v concern_v he_o must_v be_v examine_v before_o i_o conclude_v this_o discourse_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o place_n be_v out_o of_o his_o answer_n to_o cresconius_n concern_v the_o obscure_a point_n of_o rebaptisation_n in_o these_o word_n since_o the_o holy_a scripture_n can_v deceive_v 33._o let_v whosoever_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n consult_v the_o same_o church_n about_o it_o which_o church_n the_o holy_a scripture_n do_v without_o all_o ambiguity_n demonstrate_v and_o before_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n when_o we_o do_v that_o which_o have_v please_v the_o universal_a church_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n do_v commend_v etc._n etc._n all_o which_o be_v false_a and_o say_v to_o no_o purpose_n say_v n._n o._n if_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o clear_a in_o this_o that_o this_o church_n can_v determine_v nothing_o in_o such_o important_a contest_v contrary_a to_o the_o verity_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o we_o ought_v to_o give_v credit_n to_o what_o she_o decide_v for_o than_o it_o will_v not_o be_v true_a what_o he_o say_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o same_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v hold_v by_o we_o and_o he_o who_o be_v in_o fear_n of_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o obscurity_n of_o this_o question_n be_v no_o way_n relieve_v in_o follow_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o churth_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o suppose_v that_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o any_o certainty_n of_o the_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o matter_n without_o the_o church_n infallibility_n for_o he_o say_v in_o the_o chapter_n precede_v that_o in_o this_o matter_n we_o follow_v the_o most_o certain_a authority_n of_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o he_o put_v the_o case_n that_o no_o certain_a example_n can_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o scripture_n than_o he_o say_v they_o have_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o they_o do_v that_o which_o please_v the_o universal_a church_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o explain_v st._n augustins_n meaning_n we_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o there_o be_v two_o controversy_n then_o on_o foot_n in_o the_o church_n with_o the_o donatist_n the_o one_o concern_v rebaptisation_n the_o other_o concern_v the_o church_n the_o former_a he_o look_v upon_o as_o more_o intricate_a and_o obscure_a by_o reason_n not_o only_o of_o the_o doubtfulness_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o about_o seventy_o bishop_n of_o africa_n who_o have_v determine_v for_o it_o among_o who_o st._n cyprian_n be_v chief_a which_o we_o see_v in_o all_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatisis_n on_o this_o subject_n he_o be_v very_o much_o perplex_v with_o therefore_o st._n augustin_n find_v that_o controversy_n very_o troublesome_a be_v willing_a to_o bring_v it_o to_o that_o issue_n that_o what_o the_o catholic_n church_n after_o so_o much_o discuss_v the_o point_n have_v agree_v upon_o shall_v be_v receive_v as_o the_o truth_n by_o this_o mean_v the_o dispute_n will_v be_v bring_v to_o that_o other_o question_n which_o he_o think_v much_o more_o easy_a viz._n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o catholic_n or_o the_o donatist_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n do_v st._n augustin_n hereby_o intend_v to_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n to_o resolve_v all_o doubt_n concern_v scripture_n but_o he_o think_v it_o much_o easy_a to_o prove_v by_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n than_o whether_o rebaptisation_n be_v lawful_a or_o not_o and_o according_o his_o very_a next_o word_n be_v but_o if_o you_o doubt_v whether_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v that_o which_o the_o scripture_n commend_v i_o will_v load_v you_o with_o many_o and_o most_o manifest_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n to_o that_o end_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o he_o show_v 19_o that_o those_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o the_o universality_n of_o the_o church_n be_v very_o plain_a and_o clear_a and_o need_v no_o interpretation_n at_o all_o that_o in_o this_o case_n we_o be_v not_o to_o regard_v what_o donatus_n 10._o or_o parmenianus_n or_o pontius_n have_v say_v for_o neither_o say_v he_o be_v we_o to_o yield_v to_o catholic_n bishop_n themselves_o if_o they_o be_v at_o any_o time_n so_o much_o deceive_v as_o to_o hold_v what_o be_v contrary_a to_o canonical_a scripture_n by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o he_o suppose_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o term_n he_o assert_n 16._o that_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o nothing_o but_o plain_a scripture_n neither_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o optatus_n or_o st._n ambrose_n or_o innumerable_a bishop_n nor_o council_n nor_o miracle_n nor_o vision_n and_o revelation_n whatever_o n._n o._n think_v of_o they_o now_o st._n augustin_n suppose_v there_o be_v much_o less_o ambiguity_n in_o scripture_n in_o the_o controversy_n of_o the_o church_n than_o in_o that_o of_o rebaptisation_n he_o endeavour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o resolution_n in_o the_o other_o point_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o and_o so_o he_o only_o pursue_v the_o method_n lay_v down_o in_o the_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n to_o make_v use_n of_o plain_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o give_v light_n to_o the_o dark_a and_o when_o they_o be_v convince_v by_o scripture_n that_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o do_v not_o question_n but_o they_o will_v follow_v that_o which_o be_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o here_o lie_v the_o main_a difficulty_n on_o what_o account_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o be_v follow_v in_o order_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o it_o we_o must_v take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n 1._o that_o all_o the_o proof_n which_o st._n augustin_n bring_v for_o the_o church_n do_v relate_v only_o to_o the_o extent_n and_o universality_n of_o it_o and_o not_o to_o any_o infallibility_n that_o be_v promise_v to_o it_o as_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o that_o will_v read_v his_o discourse_n on_o that_o subject_n against_o the_o donatist_n 2._o that_o he_o assert_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o high_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o many_o place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o baptism_n against_o the_o donatist_n he_o make_v to_o be_v a_o plenary_a or_o general_a council_n 2._o who_o authority_n he_o say_v be_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o st._n cyprian_n or_o any_o particular_a council_n either_o in_o his_o time_n or_o before_o it_o which_o he_o call_v the_o authority_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n so_o that_o we_o see_v he_o resolve_v all_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n into_o that_o of_o a_o general_n
shall_v be_v leave_v in_o a_o church_n if_o we_o deny_v infallibility_n other_o disease_n may_v be_v cure_v but_o natural_a incapacity_n can_v 2._o not_o the_o make_v scripture_n plain_a to_o all_o sober_a enquirer_n in_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n this_o be_v that_o principle_n which_o n._n o._n make_v such_o horrible_a outcries_a about_o as_o though_o it_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o heresy_n and_o sect_n in_o the_o world_n this_o he_o say_v make_v all_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n useless_a for_o what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o bishop_n presbyter_n or_o any_o ecclesiastical_a pastor_n among_o protestant_n as_o to_o the_o office_n of_o teach_v or_o expound_v these_o write_n 15._o if_o these_o in_o all_o necessary_n be_v clear_a to_o all_o person_n who_o desire_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o but_o not_o content_a with_o this_o modest_a charge_n in_o comparison_n in_o another_o treatise_n he_o make_v this_o the_o very_a height_n of_o fanaticism_n 93._o in_o spite_n of_o mother_n juliana_n and_o their_o legendary_a saint_n because_o forsooth_o this_o be_v to_o ground_v all_o our_o religion_n upon_o our_o own_o fancy_n inquire_v into_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o divine_a revelation_n and_o therefore_o good_a man_n seem_v trouble_v at_o it_o 96._o that_o he_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n in_o the_o world_n absolve_v i_o from_o be_v not_o only_o a_o fanatic_a but_o a_o teacher_n of_o fanaticism_n in_o earnest_n it_o be_v happy_o find_v out_o to_o return_v this_o heavy_a charge_n back_o upon_o myself_o with_o so_o much_o rage_n and_o violence_n for_o although_o n._n o._n be_v a_o modest_a man_n yet_o s._n c._n be_v a_o mere_a fury_n for_o not_o mere_o fanaticism_n 92._o pure_a putid_v fanaticism_n follow_v from_o this_o principle_n fanaticism_n without_o vizard_n or_o disguise_n 89._o and_o all_o this_o demonstrative_o prove_v from_o this_o principle_n but_o all_o our_o church_n be_v immediate_o go_v with_o it_o man_n may_v talk_v of_o dangerous_a plot_n for_o undermine_v and_o blow_v up_o of_o town_n and_o fort_n and_o parliament_n but_o what_o be_v all_o those_o to_o the_o blow_v up_o a_o whole_a church_n at_o once_o for_o since_o that_o train_n of_o my_o principle_n have_v be_v lay_v nothing_o like_o the_o old_a church_n of_o englâ—nd_n have_v be_v see_v it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v the_o same_o bishop_n the_o same_o authority_n the_o same_o liturgy_n and_o ceremony_n the_o same_o â—â—â—achers_n and_o officer_n that_o be_v but_o what_o be_v all_o these_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o from_o hence_o it_o follow_v if_o we_o believe_v s._n c._n that_o the_o governor_n of_o our_o church_n have_v no_o authority_n to_o teach_v truth_n 99_o or_o to_o condemn_v error_n and_o aâ—l_o the_o people_n be_v become_v prophet_n and_o all_o their_o article_n constitution_n and_o ordinance_n have_v be_v compose_v and_o enjoin_v by_o a_o usurp_a authority_n very_o sad_a consequence_n true_o but_o like_o deep_a plot_n they_o lie_v very_o far_o out_o of_o sight_n for_o to_o my_o understanding_n not_o one_o of_o these_o dismal_a thing_n follow_v any_o more_o from_o my_o principle_n than_o from_o prove_v that_o s._n c._n and_o n._n o._n both_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o person_n which_o will_v easy_o appear_v to_o any_o one_o â—â—e_v that_o will_v but_o consider_v 1._o the_o intention_n of_o those_o principle_n 2._o the_o just_a consequence_n of_o they_o 1._o the_o intention_n of_o those_o principle_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o a_o christian_n faith_n live_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n which_o be_v express_v in_o as_o perspicuous_a term_n before_o they_o as_o may_v be_v and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n infallibility_n be_v no_o necessary_a foundation_n of_o faith_n now_o this_o be_v the_o design_n of_o those_o principle_n to_o what_o purpose_n shall_v i_o have_v go_v about_o therein_o to_o have_v state_v the_o nature_n and_o bound_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o particular_a church_n i_o no_o where_o in_o the_o least_o exclude_v the_o use_n of_o all_o mean_n and_o due_a help_n of_o guide_n and_o other_o for_o the_o understanding_n the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n and_o i_o no_o where_o mention_n they_o because_o my_o business_n be_v only_o about_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o whether_o infallibility_n be_v necessary_a for_o that_o or_o no_o if_o i_o have_v prove_v it_o be_v not_o i_o have_v gain_v my_o design_n for_o then_o those_o who_o deny_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n infallibility_n may_v never_o the_o less_o have_v a_o sure_a foundation_n or_o solid_a principle_n to_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o now_o to_o what_o purpose_n in_o a_o account_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n shall_v i_o mention_v those_o thing_n which_o we_o do_v not_o build_v our_o faith_n upon_o i_o mean_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o guide_n for_o although_o we_o allow_v they_o all_o the_o usefulness_n of_o help_n yet_o those_o be_v no_o more_o to_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o principle_n of_o resolve_v faith_n than_o eulid_n master_n be_v to_o be_v mention_v in_o his_o demonstration_n for_o although_o he_o may_v learn_v his_o skill_n from_o he_o yet_o the_o force_n of_o his_o demonstration_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o his_o authority_n i_o hope_v it_o now_o appear_v how_o far_o i_o be_o from_o make_v church-authority_n useless_a but_o i_o still_o say_v our_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v resolve_v into_o it_o and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v as_o a_o principle_n or_o foundation_n of_o faith_n to_o that_o end_n it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o man_n in_o the_o due_a use_n of_o mean_n who_o i_o call_v sober_a enquirer_n may_v without_o any_o infallible_a church_n believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o understand_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n herein_o if_o this_o may_v be_v than_o i_o say_v it_o follow_v princ._n 15._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o necessity_n suppose_v of_o any_o infallible_a society_n of_o man_n either_o to_o attest_v or_o explain_v these_o write_n among_o christian_n not_o one_o word_n that_o take_v away_o the_o use_n of_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n but_o only_o of_o infallibility_n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o although_o it_o may_v not_o be_v my_o intention_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v the_o just_a consequence_n of_o the_o principle_n themselves_o 2._o therefore_o i_o shall_v now_o prove_v that_o no_o consequence_n draw_v from_o they_o can_v infer_v this_o for_o what_o if_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n to_o all_o that_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o understand_v they_o do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a authority_n in_o a_o church_n no_o use_n of_o person_n to_o instruct_v other_o must_v all_o the_o people_n become_v prophet_n and_o no_o bound_n be_v set_v to_o the_o liberty_n of_o prophesy_v these_o be_v bad_a consequence_n but_o the_o comfort_n be_v they_o be_v not_o true_a if_o i_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o necessary_a rule_n for_o a_o man_n health_n be_v so_o plain_o lay_v down_o by_o hypocrates_n that_o every_o one_o that_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n may_v understand_v they_o do_v this_o make_v the_o whole_a profession_n of_o physic_n useless_a or_o license_v every_o man_n to_o practice_v physic_n that_o will_v or_o make_v it_o needless_a to_o have_v any_o professor_n in_o that_o faculty_n when_o the_o philosopher_n of_o old_a do_v so_o frequent_o inculcate_v that_o the_o necessary_n for_o life_n be_v few_o and_o easy_a do_v this_o make_v all_o political_a government_n useless_a and_o give_v every_o man_n power_n to_o do_v what_o he_o please_v man_n of_o any_o common_a understanding_n will_v distinguish_v between_o the_o necessary_n of_o life_n and_o civil_a society_n so_o will_v any_o one_o but_o s._n c._n or_o n._n o._n of_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n and_o to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o man_n must_v be_v consider_v first_o as_o christian_n and_o then_o as_o christian_n unite_v together_o as_o in_o civil_a society_n they_o be_v to_o be_v consider_v first_o as_o man_n and_o then_o as_o cives_fw-la to_o say_v that_o a_o man_n have_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o preserve_v his_o life_n as_o a_o man_n do_v not_o overthrow_v the_o constitution_n of_o a_o society_n although_o it_o imply_v that_o he_o may_v live_v without_o it_o so_o when_o man_n be_v consider_v bare_o as_o christian_n no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v think_v necessary_a for_o they_o as_o such_o but_o what_o make_v they_o capable_a of_o salvation_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v they_o as_o join_v together_o in_o a_o christian_a society_n than_o many_o other_o thing_n be_v necessary_a for_o that_o end_n for_o then_o there_o must_v be_v authority_n in_o some_o and_o subjection_n in_o other_o
there_o must_v be_v order_n and_o constitution_n whereby_o all_o must_v be_v keep_v within_o their_o due_a bound_n and_o there_o must_v be_v person_n appoint_v to_o instruct_v the_o ignorant_a to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n to_o direct_v the_o unskilful_a and_o to_o help_v the_o weak_a it_o belong_v to_o such_o a_o society_n not_o bare_o to_o provide_v for_o necessity_n but_o safety_n and_o not_o mere_o the_o safety_n of_o particular_a person_n but_o of_o itself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v without_o prudent_a order_n fix_v the_o bound_n of_o man_n employment_n and_o not_o suffer_v every_o pretender_n to_o vision_n and_o revelation_n to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o new_a sect_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o a_o new_a order_n of_o religious_a man_n how_o come_v it_o now_o to_o pass_v that_o by_o say_v that_o man_n consider_v bare_o as_o christian_n may_v understand_v all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n i_o do_v overthrow_v all_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n and_o make_v all_o man_n prophet_n do_v i_o in_o the_o least_o mention_n man_n teach_n other_o or_o be_v able_a themselves_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n between_o what_o be_v so_o necessary_a and_o what_o not_o or_o do_v s._n c._n suppose_v that_o all_o that_o understand_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v no_o need_n to_o be_v rule_v and_o govern_v if_o he_o think_v so_o i_o assure_v he_o i_o be_o quite_o of_o another_o opinion_n and_o do_v make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v preserve_v in_o a_o church_n though_o the_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n be_v know_v to_o all_o in_o it_o and_o so_o i_o suppose_v do_v any_o one_o else_o that_o in_o the_o least_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o s._n c_o '_o s._n recrimination_n of_o fanaticism_n on_o our_o church_n by_o virtue_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v as_o feeble_a as_o the_o defence_n he_o have_v make_v for_o his_o own_o of_o which_o he_o may_v hear_v in_o due_a time_n but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o fanaticism_n in_o this_o principle_n we_o have_v the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o great_a and_o wise_a person_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o it_o two_o of_o they_o especial_o have_v in_o term_n say_v as_o much_o as_o i_o have_v do_v st._n augustin_n in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n already_o mention_v and_o st._n chrysostome_n in_o as_o plain_a word_n as_o may_v be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o all_o thing_n be_v plain_a and_o right_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n all_o necessary_a thing_n be_v manifest_a let_v s._n c._n now_o charge_v all_o the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n on_o st._n chrysostome_n and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n for_o the_o height_n of_o fanaticism_n nay_o s._n chrysâ—stome_n go_v much_o high_a than_o i_o do_v for_o he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n if_o i_o have_v make_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n so_o useless_a as_o st._n chrysostome_n seem_v to_o do_v in_o these_o word_n what_o passionate_a and_o hideous_a outcries_a will_v s._n c._n have_v make_v and_o by_o this_o let_v the_o skill_n or_o ingenuity_n of_o s._n c._n be_v try_v who_o say_v 117._o that_o i_o can_v find_v out_o one_o single_a short_a sentence_n in_o antiquity_n to_o support_v the_o main_a pillar_n of_o my_o religion_n which_o he_o suppose_v this_o principle_n to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o help_n of_o infallibility_n i_o have_v produce_v more_o out_o of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o discourse_n than_o either_o he_o or_o his_o whole_a party_n will_v be_v able_a to_o answer_v 3._o not_o the_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o i_o must_v do_v till_o i_o see_v some_o better_a proof_n for_o it_o than_o i_o have_v ever_o yet_o do_v but_o how_o do_v this_o destroy_v all_o authority_n in_o a_o church_n can_v there_o be_v none_o but_o what_o be_v derive_v from_o rome_n i_o do_v not_o think_v i_o do_v in_o the_o least_o diminish_v the_o king_n authority_n by_o deny_v that_o he_o derive_v it_o from_o the_o cham_n of_o tartary_n or_o the_o great_a mogul_n although_o they_o may_v challenge_v the_o lordship_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n to_o themselves_o and_o may_v pretend_v very_o plausible_a reason_n that_o it_o will_v be_v much_o more_o for_o the_o quiet_a and_o conveniency_n of_o mankind_n to_o be_v all_o under_o one_o universal_a monarch_n and_o that_o none_o have_v so_o fair_a a_o pretence_n to_o it_o as_o they_o that_o have_v challenge_v the_o right_n of_o it_o to_o themselves_o and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o i_o do_v very_o believe_v the_o king_n have_v a_o unquestionable_a right_n to_o his_o kingdom_n and_o a_o just_a authority_n over_o all_o his_o subject_n the_o time_n be_v when_o the_o first_o of_o genesis_n will_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o pope_n title_n and_o the_o sun_n rule_v by_o day_n be_v think_v a_o clear_a argument_n for_o his_o supremacy_n but_o the_o world_n be_v now_o alter_v and_o all_o the_o wit_n and_o subtlety_n that_o have_v be_v since_o use_v have_v not_o be_v able_a to_o make_v good_a that_o crack_a title_n of_o universal_a pastorship_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v take_v to_o themselves_o but_o although_o we_o disow_v the_o pope_n authority_n as_o a_o unjust_a usurpation_n we_o assert_v and_o plead_v for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v place_v therein_o who_o derive_v their_o power_n to_o govern_v the_o church_n from_o christ_n and_o not_o from_o the_o pope_n and_o i_o dare_v appeal_n to_o any_o person_n whether_o the_o assert_v the_o bishop_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o christ_n or_o from_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o better_a way_n of_o defend_v their_o power_n we_o be_v not_o now_o dispute_v what_o authority_n be_v fit_a to_o be_v entrust_v in_o the_o pope_n hand_n suppose_v all_o other_o difference_n compose_v and_o that_o thing_n be_v in_o the_o same_o state_n wherein_o they_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o 4._o general_a council_n in_o which_o case_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v consider_v how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v convenient_a to_o give_v way_n to_o such_o a_o authority_n so_o apt_a to_o grow_v extravagant_a and_o which_o have_v be_v stretch_v so_o very_o far_o beyond_o what_o the_o canon_n allow_v that_o it_o have_v challenge_v infallibility_n to_o itself_o but_o the_o thing_n at_o present_a under_o debate_n be_v whether_o the_o disallow_a the_o papal_a hierarchy_n do_v overthrow_v all_o authority_n in_o the_o episcopal_a which_o be_v in_o effect_n to_o ask_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o other_o power_n beside_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o church_n for_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o the_o deny_v the_o pope_n authority_n over_o we_o can_v in_o the_o least_o diminish_v the_o just_a authority_n of_o bishop_n the_o only_a considerable_a question_n in_o this_o case_n be_v whether_o the_o reject_v that_o hierarchy_n which_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v not_o make_v way_n for_o the_o people_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o our_o bishop_n and_o consequent_o no_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n can_v be_v maintain_v unless_o we_o again_o yield_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n this_o i_o suppose_v to_o be_v n._n o._n meaning_n consider_v when_o he_o tell_v we_o by_o church-authority_n he_o mean_v that_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n which_o in_o any_o dissent_n and_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n according_a to_o the_o church_n canon_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v and_o any_o particular_a church_n divide_v from_o this_o more_o universal_a can_v with_o the_o least_o pretence_n of_o reason_n challenge_v submission_n from_o her_o subject_n since_o she_o herself_o and_o particular_o the_o church_n of_o england_n refuse_v the_o same_o to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a in_o the_o world_n when_o she_o separate_v herself_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o reform_v herself_o do_v not_o oppose_v any_o just_a authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o make_v sâ—ch_o loud_a clamour_n about_o our_o church_n refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n unless_o there_o be_v better_a evidence_n produce_v for_o it_o than_o we_o have_v yet_o see_v for_o it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o dispute_n be_v then_o concern_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o our_o church_n which_o we_o have_v all_o along_o assert_v to_o have_v be_v a_o notorious_a encroachment_n upon_o the_o liberty_n of_o our_o church_n and_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n be_v 〈◊〉_d injurious_a both_o to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a
power_n and_o that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v so_o look_v on_o by_o all_o but_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o think_v this_o sufficient_a but_o declare_v all_o those_o article_n that_o relate_v to_o liberty_n of_o religion_n church-land_n or_o any_o ecclesiastical_a right_n or_o bring_v any_o the_o least_o prejudice_n to_o they_o or_o may_v be_v think_v or_o pretend_v so_o to_o do_v to_o be_v null_a void_a invalid_a unjust_a damn_a reprobate_a vain_a and_o without_o any_o force_n or_o power_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v remain_v so_o for_o ever_o and_o that_o no_o person_n though_o never_o so_o much_o swear_v to_o observe_v those_o article_n shall_v be_v bind_v by_o such_o oath_n no_o right_a title_n plea_n prescription_n shall_v accrue_v to_o any_o by_o virtue_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o out_o of_o the_o plenitude_n of_o apostolical_a power_n he_o do_v absolute_o damn_v reprobate_a null_a and_o cassate_fw-it all_o those_o article_n and_o protest_v before_o god_n of_o the_o nullity_n of_o they_o and_o restore_v all_o person_n and_o place_n to_o their_o ancient_a possession_n notwithstanding_o they_o with_o very_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n this_o be_v date_v at_o rome_n apud_fw-la sanctam_fw-la mariam_n majorem_fw-la sub_fw-la annulo_fw-la piscatoris_fw-la die_v 26_o novemb_n and_o solemn_o publish_v there_o the_o three_o of_o jan._n 1651._o in_o the_o eight_o year_n of_o his_o pontificat_fw-la call_v you_o this_o sir_n the_o pope_n confirm_v they_o be_v it_o credible_a that_o he_o who_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o answer_n have_v charge_v the_o late_a protestant_a book_n which_o he_o most_o ingenious_o call_v libel_n to_o be_v cram_v with_o nothing_o else_o but_o what_o we_o know_v to_o be_v false_a shall_v within_o a_o few_o page_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o affirm_v in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n so_o notorious_a a_o untruth_n but_o i_o leave_v this_o ingenious_a author_n to_o be_v chastise_v for_o this_o and_o other_o his_o extravagancy_n by_o his_o worthy_a adversary_n and_o return_v to_o my_o own_o after_o all_o these_o unsuccessful_a attempt_n at_o last_o the_o knight_n himself_o resolve_v to_o encounter_v the_o dragon_n and_o according_o he_o buckle_v on_o his_o armour_n mount_v his_o stead_n and_o according_a to_o all_o ancient_a and_o modern_a picture_n of_o the_o combat_n direct_v his_o lance_n into_o the_o very_a mouth_n of_o it_o wise_o consider_v if_o the_o head_n be_v mortal_o wound_v the_o whole_a body_n will_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n after_o he_o at_o a_o convenient_a distance_n follow_v his_o squire_n i._o s._n who_o have_v a_o particular_a spite_n at_o the_o dragon_n tail_n and_o without_o fear_n or_o wit_n fall_v unmerciful_o upon_o it_o and_o in_o his_o own_o opinion_n have_v chop_v it_o into_o a_o thousand_o piece_n but_o such_o mischievous_a creature_n who_o strength_n lie_v scatter_v in_o all_o their_o part_n do_v often_o rise_v up_o when_o they_o be_v triumph_v over_o as_o dead_a and_o give_v their_o most_o deadly_a wound_n when_o they_o be_v think_v to_o lie_v gasp_v for_o breath_n it_o happen_v that_o when_o t._n g's_o answer_v to_o the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o book_n come_v out_o i_o be_v before_o engage_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o protestant_a principle_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o guide_n in_o controversy_n and_o e._n w._n the_o author_n of_o those_o two_o learned_a treatise_n as_o t._n g._n call_v they_o 312._o protestancy_n without_o principle_n and_o religion_n and_o reason_n part_n of_o which_o be_v then_o in_o the_o press_n i_o be_v force_v to_o go_v through_o with_o that_o before_o i_o can_v take_v his_o book_n into_o consideration_n and_o thereupon_o i_o resolve_v to_o dispatch_v all_o those_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n together_o and_o then_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o worship_n in_o answer_n to_o he_o which_o god_n will_v i_o intend_v as_o soon_o as_o the_o former_a part_n be_v finish_v all_o that_o i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o he_o here_o be_v to_o represent_v the_o ingenuity_n of_o his_o deal_n with_o i_o in_o his_o preface_n wherein_o he_o charge_v i_o with_o dissent_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o accuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o idolatry_n and_o by_o this_o one_o instance_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_v what_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n he_o be_v to_o expect_v in_o his_o book_n for_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o appeal_v to_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n not_o to_o any_o doubtful_a or_o general_a or_o single_a passage_n therein_o but_o to_o the_o design_n of_o one_o of_o the_o large_a and_o most_o elaborate_a homily_n in_o the_o whole_a book_n consist_v of_o three_o several_a part_n the_o last_o of_o which_o iâ—_n say_v not_o to_o be_v mere_o for_o the_o people_n but_o for_o the_o instruction_n of_o those_o who_o be_v tâ—_n teach_v they_o the_o design_n of_o that_o last_o part_n be_v thus_o set_v down_o 46._o 1._o that_o popish_a image_n and_o the_o idol_n of_o the_o gentile_n be_v all_o one_o concern_v themselves_o 2._o that_o they_o have_v be_v and_o be_v worship_v in_o our_o time_n in_o like_a form_n and_o manner_n as_o be_v the_o idol_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o for_o that_o idolatry_n stand_v chief_o in_o the_o mind_n it_o shall_v in_o this_o part_n first_o be_v prove_v that_o our_o image-maintainer_n have_v have_v and_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n of_o saint_n who_o image_n they_o have_v make_v and_o worship_v as_o the_o gentile_n idolater_n have_v of_o their_o god_n and_o afterward_o shall_v be_v declare_v that_o our_o image-maintainer_n and_o worshipper_n have_v use_v and_o use_v the_o same_o outward_a rite_n and_o manner_n of_o honour_v and_o worship_v their_o image_n as_o the_o gentile_n do_v use_v before_o their_o idol_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o commit_v idolatry_n as_o well_o inward_o as_o outward_o as_o do_v the_o wicked_a gentile_n idolater_n and_o this_o that_o homily_n be_v intend_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o which_o it_o do_v very_o full_o but_o say_v t._n g._n why_o do_v i_o not_o appeal_v for_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n to_o the_o 39_o article_n as_o though_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n be_v not_o one_o of_o they_o viz_o the_o 35._o the_o second_o book_n of_o homily_n the_o several_a title_n whereof_o we_o have_v join_v under_o this_o article_n among_o which_o title_n the_o second_o be_v this_o of_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n do_v contain_v a_o godly_a and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o necessary_a for_o these_o time_n which_o article_n be_v not_o only_o allow_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o queen_n but_o confirm_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n of_o the_o upper_a house_n and_o by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o whole_a clergy_n in_o the_o nether_a house_n of_o convocation_n a._n d._n 1571._o now_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o resolve_v i_o whether_o man_n of_o any_o common_a understanding_n will_v have_v subscribe_v to_o this_o book_n of_o homily_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v the_o main_a doctrine_n and_o design_n of_o one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v false_a and_o pernicious_a as_o they_o must_v have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v think_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v free_a from_o idolatry_n i_o will_v put_v thâ—_n case_n that_o any_o of_o the_o bishop_n than_o have_v think_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n have_v be_v unjust_a and_o that_o it_o have_v subvert_v the_o foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n that_o there_o can_v have_v be_v no_o church_n or_o right_a ordination_n if_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n will_v they_o have_v insert_v this_o into_o the_o article_n when_o it_o be_v in_o their_o power_n to_o have_v leave_v it_o out_o and_o that_o the_o homily_n contain_v a_o wholesome_a and_o godly_a doctrine_n which_o in_o their_o conscience_n they_o believe_v to_o be_v false_a and_o pernicious_a i_o may_v as_o well_o think_v that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n will_v have_v allow_v calvin_n institution_n as_o contain_v a_o wholesome_a and_o godly_a doctrine_n as_o that_o man_n so_o persuade_v will_v have_v allow_v it_o the_o homily_n against_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n and_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n better_o than_o by_o such_o public_a and_o authentic_a act_n of_o it_o which_o all_o person_n who_o be_v in_o any_o place_n of_o trust_n in_o the_o church_n must_v subscribe_v and_o declare_v their_o approbation_n of_o they_o this_o homily_n have_v still_o continue_v the_o same_o the_o article_n the_o very_a same_o and_o if_o so_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v this_o have_v be_v and_o be_v to_o this_o day_n the_o sense_n
will_v suffer_v the_o people_n to_o try_v nothing_o but_o do_v teach_v they_o whole_o to_o depend_v on_o they_o and_o to_o that_o purpose_n they_o have_v indeed_o three_o notable_a sleight_n first_o they_o forbid_v they_o the_o read_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o better_a to_o be_v obey_v therein_o they_o will_v not_o permit_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v translate_v into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n whereof_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o people_n be_v so_o easy_o seduce_v and_o draw_v from_o christ_n to_o the_o pope_n from_o his_o merit_n to_o the_o saint_n and_o their_o own_o merit_n from_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o only_a sin_n be_v remit_v to_o their_o most_o dry_a and_o fruitless_a sacrifice_n from_o the_o spiritual_a food_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o a_o carnal_a and_o capernaitical_a transubstantiation_n from_o the_o call_n upon_o his_o name_n to_o a_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o from_o their_o sure_a trust_n and_o confidence_n in_o his_o death_n to_o a_o vain_a imagination_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o their_o mass_n pilgrimage_n pardon_n and_o i_o know_v not_o what_o intolerable_a superstition_n and_o idolatry_n i_o hope_v archbishop_n bancroft_n may_v for_o once_o pass_v for_o no_o puritan_n with_o t._n g._n but_o what_o will_v he_o say_v if_o the_o only_a person_n he_o produce_v as_o most_o partial_a of_o his_o side_n do_v give_v in_o evidence_n against_o he_o bishop_n montague_n be_v the_o first_o who_o word_n be_v these_o in_o the_o book_n cite_v by_o he_o 263._o our_o predecessor_n and_o father_n come_v late_o out_o of_o popery_n live_v near_o unto_o papist_n and_o popish_a time_n converse_v with_o they_o have_v be_v nuzzle_v and_o bring_v up_o among_o they_o and_o know_v that_o image_n use_v to_o be_v creep_v unto_o incense_v worship_v and_o adore_v among_o they_o etc._n etc._n what_o think_v he_o be_v not_o this_o all_o one_o as_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n and_o more_o plain_o in_o his_o former_a book_n 319._o but_o whatsoever_o you_o say_v however_o you_o qualify_v the_o thing_n with_o gentle_a word_n we_o say_v in_o your_o practice_n you_o far_o exceed_v and_o give_v they_o that_o honour_n which_o be_v latria_n a_o part_n of_o divine_a respect_n and_o worship_n and_o afterward_o say_v the_o people_n go_v to_o it_o with_o downright_a adoration_n and_o your_o new_a school_n defend_v that_o the_o same_o respect_n be_v due_a to_o the_o representer_n as_o must_v be_v give_v to_o the_o representee_n so_o that_o the_o crucifix_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v with_o the_o the_o selfsame_a honour_n that_o christ_n jesus_n be_v ablasphemy_n not_o hear_v of_o till_o thomas_n aquinas_n set_v it_o on_o foot_n clear_v these_o enormity_n and_o other_o like_o these_o then_o come_v and_o we_o may_v talk_v and_o soon_o agree_v concern_v honour_n and_o respect_n unto_o relic_n or_o image_n of_o saint_n or_o christ_n till_o than_o we_o can_v answer_v it_o unto_o our_o maker_n to_o give_v his_o honour_n unto_o a_o creature_n his_o next_o be_v pet._n heylin_n and_o now_o i_o hope_v we_o have_v at_o last_o hit_v upon_o a_o man_n far_o enough_o from_o be_v a_o puritan_n yet_o this_o very_a person_n give_v plain_a evidence_n against_o he_o for_o iâ—_n his_o four_o sermon_n on_o the_o tare_n preach_v aâ—_n white-hall_n january_n 27._o 1638._o 110._o hâ—_n have_v these_o word_n so_o it_o be_v also_o in_o the_o point_n of_o image_n first_o introduce_v into_o the_o church_n for_o ornament_n history_n and_o imitation_n have_v they_o stay_v there_o it_o have_v be_v well_o and_o no_o faulâ—_n find_v with_o they_o but_o when_o the_o school_n begin_v to_o state_n it_o that_o the_o same_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v afford_v to_o the_o type_n and_o prototype_n than_o come_v the_o doctrine_n to_o the_o growth_n when_o and_o by_o who_o and_o where_o it_o be_v first_o so_o state_v be_v not_o easy_a to_o determine_v and_o indeed_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v enough_o that_o we_o behold_v it_o in_o the_o fruit_n and_o what_o fruit_n think_v you_o can_v it_o bear_v but_o most_o gross_a idolatry_n great_a than_o which_o be_v never_o know_v among_o the_o gentile_n witness_v their_o pray_n not_o before_o but_o to_o the_o crucifix_n and_o call_v on_o the_o very_a cross_n the_o wooden_a and_o material_a cross_n both_o to_o increase_v their_o righteousness_n and_o remit_v their_o sin_n and_o for_o the_o image_n of_o the_o saint_n they_o that_o observe_v with_o what_o laborious_a pilgrimage_n magnificent_a procession_n solemn_a offering_n and_o in_o a_o word_n with_o what_o affection_n prayer_n and_o humble_a bend_n of_o the_o body_n they_o have_v be_v and_o be_v worship_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n may_v very_o easy_o conceive_v that_o she_o be_v once_o again_o relapse_v into_o her_o ancient_a paganism_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n his_o only_a person_n remain_v be_v mr._n thorndike_n a_o man_n of_o excellent_a learning_n and_o great_a piety_n but_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_v that_o he_o hold_v some_o thing_n singular_a in_o this_o matter_n what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o constant_a opinion_n of_o our_o church_n and_o yet_o even_o mr._n thorndike_n himself_o in_o a_o paper_n send_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d some_o who_o t._n g._n know_v not_o long_o before_o his_o death_n say_v that_o to_o pray_v to_o saint_n for_o those_o thing_n which_o only_a god_n can_v give_v as_o all_o papist_n do_v be_v by_o the_o proper_a sense_n of_o the_o wordâ—_n downright_a idolatry_n if_o they_o say_v their_o meaning_n be_v by_o a_o figure_n only_o to_o desire_v they_o to_o procure_v their_o request_n of_o god_n how_o dare_v any_o christian_a trust_n his_o soul_n with_o that_o church_n which_o teach_v that_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v idolatry_n in_o all_o that_o understand_v not_o the_o figure_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n t._n g._n can_v produce_v any_o onâ—_n person_n of_o our_o church_n that_o have_v clear_o anâ—_n whole_o acquit_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n it_o seem_v then_o 〈◊〉_d church_n have_v be_v make_v up_o of_o puritan_n iâ—_n t._n g's_o sense_n of_o they_o but_o if_o these_o do_v noâ—_n satisfy_v he_o what_o do_v he_o think_v of_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o convocation_n a._n d._n 1640._o be_v 〈◊〉_d these_o puritan_n too_o and_o yet_o in_o the_o seventâ—_n canon_n they_o have_v these_o word_n and_o albeit_o at_o the_o time_n or_o reform_v this_o church_n from_o that_o gross_a superstition_n of_o popery_n it_o be_v careful_o provide_v that_o all_o mean_n shall_v be_v use_v to_o root_v out_o of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n both_o the_o inclination_n thereto_o and_o memory_n thereof_o especial_o of_o the_o idolatry_n commit_v in_o the_o mass_n for_o which_o cause_n all_o popish_a altar_n be_v demolish_v etc._n etc._n what_o can_v more_o express_v the_o sense_n of_o our_o church_n than_o the_o concurrent_a opinion_n of_o arch-bishop_n bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o both_o province_n meet_v in_o convocation_n when_o we_o see_v they_o so_o late_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n let_v we_o now_o consider_v what_o exception_n he_o take_v against_o the_o other_o witness_n produce_v by_o i_o jewel_n bilson_n davenant_n all_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o our_o church_n and_o of_o great_a learning_n be_v cast_v away_o at_o once_o as_o incompetent_a person_n but_o why_o so_o why_o say_v t._n g._n they_o be_v all_o except_v against_o by_o our_o late_a sovereign_a k._n charcles_n i._o in_o his_o three_o paper_n to_o henderson_n that_o be_v a_o shrewd_a prejudice_n indeed_o to_o their_o authority_n to_o be_v reject_v by_o a_o prince_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o judgement_n and_o so_o cordial_a a_o friend_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o it_o be_v good_a to_o be_v sure_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o or_o no._n all_o that_o he_o say_v of_o bishop_n jewel_n be_v this_o and_o though_o i_o much_o reverence_n bishop_n jewel_n '_o be_v memory_n i_o never_o think_v he_o infallible_a so_o then_o he_o must_v he_o puritanical_o incline_v but_o whence_o do_v that_o follow_v not_o sure_o from_o the_o king_n reverence_v his_o memory_n for_o that_o be_v to_o reflect_v upon_o the_o king_n himself_o not_o from_o his_o not_o think_v he_o infallible_a for_o i_o dare_v say_v the_o king_n never_o think_v the_o pope_n infallible_a must_v be_v needs_o therefore_o think_v he_o a_o puritan_n sure_o never_a man_n be_v such_o a_o friend_n to_o the_o puritan_n as_o this_o t._n g._n who_o without_o any_o ground_n give_v they_o away_o some_o of_o the_o great_a honour_n of_o our_o church_n and_o if_o the_o testimony_n last_o cite_v be_v of_o any_o force_n to_o prove_v one_o a_o puritan_n all_o mankind_n and_o himself_o too_o for_o i_o plain_o perceive_v by_o this_o
preface_n that_o he_o be_v not_o infallible_a yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o will_v not_o let_v go_v jewel_n no_o nor_o bilson_n davenant_n white_n Ê‹sher_n downam_n what_o ever_o t._n g._n say_v against_o they_o indeed_o k._n charles_n except_v against_o bilson_n for_o his_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n but_o not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o disaffection_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o bishop_n davenant_n the_o king_n say_v he_o be_v none_o of_o those_o to_o who_o he_o appeal_v or_o will_v submit_v unto_o and_o with_o very_o good_a reason_n for_o the_o king_n have_v appeal_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o father_n therefore_o bishop_n davenant_n be_v a_o puritan_n it_o seem_v they_o have_v be_v all_o puritan_n since_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o i_o hope_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o have_v good_a store_n of_o they_o for_o that_o be_v far_o enough_o from_o the_o father_n or_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o how_o come_v bishop_n white_a in_o for_o a_o puritan_n be_v so_o great_a a_o friend_n of_o archbishop_n laud_n why_o forsooth_o heylin_n report_v that_o for_o licens_v bishop_n mountagu'_v appello_n caesarem_fw-la it_o be_v say_v that_o white_n be_v turn_v black_n and_o can_v thou_o for_o thy_o heart_n good_a reader_n expect_v a_o more_o pregnant_a proof_n it_o be_v a_o notable_a say_n and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o historian_n do_v not_o preserve_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o but_o by_o who_o be_v it_o say_v that_o must_v be_v suppose_v by_o the_o puritan_n and_o can_v none_o but_o they_o be_v the_o author_n of_o so_o witty_a a_o say_n but_o suppose_v they_o be_v the_o puritan_n that_o say_v it_o it_o be_v plain_a then_o they_o think_v he_o no_o sound_n puritan_n for_o they_o hold_v no_o fall_n from_o grace_n all_o then_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o witty_a say_n be_v that_o white_a sink_v in_o his_o esteem_n among_o they_o by_o this_o act._n and_o be_v it_o not_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o have_v a_o esteem_n for_o those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o their_o own_o party_n concern_v archbishop_n usher_n dr._n heylin_n be_v know_v to_o be_v too_o much_o his_o enemy_n to_o be_v allow_v to_o give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o and_o his_o name_n will_v not_o want_v a_o due_a veneration_n as_o long_o as_o learning_n and_o piety_n have_v any_o esteem_n among_o we_o but_o he_o be_v most_o trouble_v what_o to_o do_v with_o six_o that_o remain_n viz._n king_n james_n bishop_n andrews_n archbishop_n laud_n isaac_n casaubon_n doct._n field_n and_o doct._n jackson_n these_o he_o can_v not_o for_o shame_n fasten_v the_o name_n of_o puritan_n upon_o as_o he_o do_v with_o scorn_n on_o bishop_n downam_n reynolds_n whitaker_n and_o fulk_n who_o testimony_n i_o say_v to_o prevent_v cavil_n i_o need_v not_o to_o produce_v although_o they_o be_v all_o capable_a of_o sufficient_a vindication_n for_o king_n james_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o place_n cite_v by_o i_o he_o say_v express_o that_o what_o he_o condemn_v be_v adore_v of_o image_n pray_v to_o they_o and_o imagine_v a_o kind_n of_o sanctity_n in_o they_o all_o which_o be_v detest_v by_o catholic_n be_v ever_o man_n put_v to_o such_o miserable_a shift_n be_v not_o these_o king_n james_n his_o word_n but_o for_o worship_v either_o they_o relic_n or_o image_n i_o must_v account_v it_o damnable_a idolatry_n and_o do_v not_o king_n james_n a_o little_a after_o take_v off_o their_o distinction_n and_o evasion_n in_o these_o word_n and_o they_o worship_v forsooth_o the_o image_n of_o thing_n in_o be_v and_o the_o image_n of_o the_o true_a god_n but_o scripture_n forbid_v to_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o god_n create_v yea_o the_o image_n of_o god_n himself_o be_v not_o only_o express_o forbid_v to_o be_v worship_v but_o even_o to_o be_v make_v let_v they_o therefore_o that_o maintain_v this_o doctrine_n answer_v it_o to_o christ_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n when_o he_o shall_v accuse_v they_o of_o idolatry_n and_o then_o i_o doubt_v if_o he_o will_v be_v pay_v with_o such_o nice_a sophistical_a distinction_n be_v all_o this_o nothing_o but_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o such_o practice_n which_o they_o detest_v do_v he_o not_o mention_v their_o doctrine_n and_o their_o distinction_n do_v not_o king_n james_n understand_v what_o he_o say_v and_o what_o they_o do_v it_o be_v plain_a he_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n in_o what_o they_o do_v which_o be_v that_o i_o bring_v his_o testimony_n for_o the_o like_a answer_n he_o give_v to_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o viz._n that_o they_o charge_v they_o with_o what_o they_o think_v they_o do_v but_o the_o papist_n deny_v that_o they_o do_v any_o such_o thing_n i._n e._n in_o plain_a term_n they_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n but_o the_o papist_n deny_v they_o commit_v it_o and_o so_o they_o do_v when_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o so_o that_o t._n g._n by_o the_o very_a same_o reason_n may_v have_v acquit_v i_o from_o charge_v they_o with_o it_o and_o have_v spare_v his_o book_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o admirable_a way_n of_o prove_v that_o they_o do_v not_o charge_v they_o with_o idolatry_n because_o the_o papist_n deny_v they_o commit_v it_o who_o meddle_v with_o what_o they_o profess_v they_o do_v or_o do_v not_o i_o be_v to_o show_v what_o these_o person_n charge_v they_o with_o and_o do_v any_o of_o these_o excuse_v they_o by_o say_v any_o doctrine_n of_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o these_o particular_n do_v they_o not_o express_o set_v themselves_o to_o disprove_v their_o distinction_n upon_o which_o their_o doctrine_n be_v found_v and_o show_v the_o vanity_n of_o they_o because_o their_o open_a and_o allow_v practice_n do_v plain_o contradict_v they_o and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v give_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n however_o in_o word_n they_o deny_v it_o but_o this_o way_n of_o defend_v they_o be_v as_o if_o those_o who_o st._n paul_n charge_v that_o they_o profess_v that_o they_o know_v god_n but_o in_o work_n they_o deny_v he_o shall_v reply_v to_o he_o how_o can_v we_o deny_v he_o in_o our_o work_n since_o we_o profess_v he_o in_o our_o word_n just_o so_o say_v t._n g._n how_o can_v they_o be_v charge_v with_o idolatry_n since_o they_o profess_v to_o do_v no_o such_o thing_n although_o such_o person_n as_o those_o i_o mention_v do_v not_o understand_v both_o what_o the_o papist_n say_v for_o themselves_o and_o what_o they_o do_v notwithstanding_o and_o now_o i_o joyâ—_n with_o t._n g._n in_o desire_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v judge_n between_o we_o whether_o i_o have_v betray_v my_o trust_n in_o pretend_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o whether_o in_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o idolatry_n i_o have_v contradict_v the_o sense_n of_o it_o since_o i_o have_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o her_o most_o true_a and_o genuine_a son_n the_o most_o remote_a from_o all_o suspicion_n of_o disaffection_n to_o she_o or_o inclination_n to_o puritanism_n have_v concur_v in_o the_o same_o charge_n which_o i_o undertake_v to_o make_v good_a but_o there_o be_v one_o blow_n yet_o remain_v in_o his_o preface_n which_o i_o must_v endeavour_v to_o ward_v off_o otherwise_o it_o will_v be_v a_o terrible_a one_o to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o by_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n he_o make_v i_o to_o subvert_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o it_o this_o it_o be_v to_o charge_v home_o for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v a_o receive_a maxim_n and_o not_o be_v denyable_a by_o any_o man_n of_o common_a sense_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o it_o lie_v open_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o every_o man_n that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v guilty_a of_o heresy_n much_o more_o if_o guilty_a of_o idolatry_n it_o fall_v under_o the_o apostle_n excommunication_n gal._n 1._o 8._o and_o so_o remain_v deprive_v of_o the_o lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v and_o exercise_v the_o power_n of_o order_n and_o consequent_o the_o authority_n of_o govern_v preach_v and_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n challenge_n to_o themselves_o as_o derive_v from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o true_a and_o lawful_a jurisdiction_n but_o usurp_v and_o antichristian_a and_o so_o farewell_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o more_o kind_a in_o this_o case_n than_o t._n g._n be_v hitherto_o we_o have_v see_v his_o skill_n in_o the_o affair_n of_o our_o church_n and_o now_o we_o shall_v see_v just_a as_o much_o in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o own_o for_o do_v not_o the_o council_n
consent_n of_o doctor_n in_o this_o point_n 7._o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v instead_o of_o a_o law_n which_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o violate_v by_o this_o we_o may_v judge_v of_o the_o learning_n and_o skill_n of_o t._n g._n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o his_o own_o church_n but_o if_o he_o will_v not_o look_v into_o the_o controversal_a writer_n of_o their_o church_n yet_o if_o he_o have_v but_o search_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n either_o in_o ancient_a or_o modern_a time_n he_o will_v have_v be_v ashamed_a to_o have_v make_v use_n of_o such_o a_o argument_n to_o overthrow_v all_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n among_o we_o i_o grant_v that_o in_o some_o tumultuous_a age_n of_o the_o church_n ordination_n have_v be_v adjudge_v null_a through_o the_o default_n of_o the_o person_n but_o than_o it_o be_v mere_o for_o break_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o case_n of_o formosus_fw-la for_o break_v the_o canon_n against_o the_o translation_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o case_n of_o ebbo_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o ordination_n be_v null_v by_o hincmarus_n and_o the_o council_n of_o soissons_fw-fr for_o not_o be_v canonical_o restore_v after_o deposition_n but_o upon_o appeal_n to_o the_o pope_n they_o be_v pronounce_v valid_a in_o the_o case_n of_o pope_n constantine_n for_o precepitate_v order_n to_o secure_v the_o popedom_n in_o the_o famous_a case_n of_o photius_n who_o ordination_n be_v declare_v null_a by_o the_o opposite_a faction_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n but_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v do_v in_o troublesome_a time_n when_o one_o party_n seek_v a_o pretence_n against_o the_o other_o but_o if_o we_o regard_v the_o more_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v find_v when_o far_o great_a objection_n than_o these_o be_v make_v yet_o ordination_n have_v be_v allow_v although_o make_v by_o heretic_n i_o shall_v offer_v he_o the_o fair_a term_n he_o can_v desire_v and_o for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n refer_v he_o to_o his_o own_o dear_a second_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o question_n of_o the_o validity_n of_o ordination_n by_o heretic_n be_v at_o large_a debate_v in_o the_o first_o action_n of_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a upon_o the_o submission_n of_o basilius_n theodorus_n and_o theodosius_n hypatius_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v bishop_n of_o the_o opposite_a party_n which_o john_n the_o vicar_n of_o the_o orient_a there_o declare_v to_o be_v worse_o than_o any_o former_a heresy_n upon_o which_o the_o question_n be_v propose_v whether_o upon_o renounce_v their_o heresy_n they_o may_v be_v receive_v as_o bishop_n and_o the_o order_n be_v allow_v of_o those_o who_o be_v ordain_v by_o they_o during_o their_o heresy_n hypatius_n appeal_v to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n then_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n and_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v bring_v into_o council_n tarasius_n produce_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a allow_v the_o ordination_n of_o the_o cathari_n and_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n there_o mention_v he_o understand_v only_o for_o benediction_n and_o not_o for_o ordination_n and_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n make_v no_o distinction_n between_o those_o ordain_v by_o nestorian_n and_o other_o for_o therein_o the_o force_n of_o that_o three_o canon_n must_v lie_v which_o tarasius_n think_v so_o plain_a from_o st._n basil_n allow_v those_o bishop_n which_o communicate_v with_o isoe_n or_o zoius_fw-la and_o saturninus_n from_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n allow_v the_o order_n of_o the_o messaliani_n or_o euchitae_n from_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n allow_v the_o bishop_n upon_o their_o repentance_n which_o have_v join_v with_o dioscorus_n and_o more_o particular_o for_o those_o which_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o heretical_a bishop_n it_o be_v there_o show_v that_o anatolius_n the_o precedent_n of_o the_o four_o council_n be_v ordain_v by_o dioscorus_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o eutyches_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n after_o he_o have_v renounce_v the_o acephalist_n by_o who_o he_o be_v ordain_v be_v receive_v and_o submit_v to_o as_o bishop_n by_o the_o orthodox_n that_o many_o of_o those_o who_o sit_v in_o the_o six_o council_n be_v ordain_v by_o sergius_n pyrrhus_n paulus_n and_o petrus_n who_o be_v in_o that_o council_n declare_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o for_o 50._o year_n together_o tarasius_n say_v they_o have_v no_o other_o ordination_n upon_o these_o evidence_n of_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n this_o council_n of_o nice_a declare_v likewise_o that_o the_o ordination_n of_o heretical_a bishop_n be_v valid_a for_o the_o modern_a practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o appeal_v to_o the_o allowance_n therein_o give_v to_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n although_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v charge_v with_o heresy_n and_o that_o ever_o since_o the_o notorious_a schism_n in_o the_o time_n of_o michael_n cerularius_n a._n d._n 1053._o in_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a the_o three_o some_o greek_a clergyman_n live_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o latin_a bishop_n yet_o receive_v ordination_n from_o greek_a bishop_n which_o make_v the_o latin_a bishop_n suspend_v they_o from_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n the_o pope_n hear_v of_o it_o send_v to_o his_o legate_n wherein_o he_o consent_v to_o the_o suspension_n in_o case_n it_o be_v do_v without_o leave_n from_o the_o latin_a bishop_n but_o if_o leave_n be_v obtain_v he_o take_v off_o the_o suspension_n trasl_n because_o this_o custom_n be_v allow_v in_o the_o church_n i_o need_v not_o produce_v more_o particular_a instance_n in_o this_o kind_n 5._o which_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o morinus_n because_o in_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o reconciliation_n in_o the_o several_a council_n hold_v to_o that_o purpose_n as_o at_o lion_n and_o florence_n where_o all_o the_o matter_n in_o difference_n be_v most_o full_o hand_v there_o be_v never_o any_o objection_n make_v to_o the_o greek_a ordination_n but_o most_o remarkable_a to_o this_o purpose_n be_v the_o bull_n of_o clement_n the_o seven_o contain_v in_o it_o a_o former_a bull_n of_o leo_n the_o ten_o pontifical_a publish_v by_o leo_n allatius_n by_o isaacius_n habertus_n and_o by_o morinus_n wherein_o their_o ordination_n and_o other_o rite_n and_o custom_n be_v express_o allow_v and_o to_o this_o day_n say_v morinus_n they_o be_v allow_v in_o rome_n not_o only_o to_o perform_v other_o part_n of_o divine_a service_n according_a to_o their_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o st._n athanasius_n praef_n but_o to_o ordain_v priest_n after_o their_o own_o manner_n 4._o for_o which_o they_o have_v a_o bull_n of_o urban_n the_o eight_o and_o now_o i_o desire_v t._n g._n to_o consider_v a_o little_a his_o undeniable_a maxim_n that_o no_o man_n can_v give_v to_o another_o that_o which_o he_o have_v not_o himself_o whether_o he_o do_v in_o earnest_n think_v that_o his_o own_o church_n be_v so_o bereave_v of_o all_o common_a sense_n as_o not_o to_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o this_o maxim_n and_o if_o it_o think_v it_o of_o any_o weight_n in_o this_o matter_n how_o it_o can_v ever_o approve_v the_o ordination_n of_o heretic_n or_o decree_n that_o the_o sacrament_n retain_v their_o efficacy_n where_o the_o essential_o of_o they_o be_v observe_v whatever_o the_o faith_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o instrument_n be_v and_o this_o be_v all_o i_o intend_v in_o this_o preface_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o book_n the_o reader_n may_v expect_v a_o account_n as_o god_n give_v health_n and_o opportunity_n the_o content_n preface_n to_o the_o two_o first_o answer_n p._n 1._o a_o particular_a examination_n of_o the_o pamphlet_n entitle_v doct._n stillingfleet_n against_o doct._n stillingfleet_n of_o the_o insufficiency_n of_o j._n w.'s_n way_n of_o answer_v p._n 13._o no_o contradiction_n about_o the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n p._n 18._o a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o his_o proposition_n p._n 26._o in_o what_o sense_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v own_v by_o we_o as_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 29._o his_o appendix_n about_o idolatry_n consider_v p._n 34._o the_o second_o contradiction_n examine_v p._n 39_o the_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n defend_v p._n 50._o no_o contradiction_n in_o the_o charge_n of_o division_n p._n 65._o the_o conclusion_n p._n 71._o a_o answer_n to_o the_o book_n entitle_v doct._n stillingfleet_v principles_n consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o annex_v those_o principle_n p._n 75._o of_o the_o notion_n of_o infallibility_n p._n 79._o n._n oh_o concession_n p._n 85._o his_o principle_n lay_v down_o p._n 95._o his_o exception_n answer_v p._n 98._o his_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n examine_v p._n 110._o of_o the_o argument_n from_o scripture_n for_o infallibility_n p._n 116._o of_o the_o argument_n from_o tradition_n for_o it_o p._n 123._o of_o
the_o argument_n from_o parity_n of_o reason_n p._n 137._o of_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n in_o ten_o proposition_n p._n 142._o the_o case_n of_o vigilius_n and_o honorius_n at_o large_a discuss_v p._n 154_o 159._o the_o different_a case_n of_o the_o separation_n of_o dissenter_n from_o our_o church_n and_o our_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 180._o of_o the_o mean_n to_o attain_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n without_o a_o infallible_a guide_n p._n 186._o of_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o judge_n in_o controversy_n p._n 191._o the_o way_n use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o find_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n through_o several_a age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o the_o most_o authentic_a writer_n of_o they_o p._n 198._o church_n authority_n not_o destroy_v by_o my_o principle_n p._n 260._o what_o authority_n we_o allow_v to_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 267._o the_o roman_a church_n way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n compare_v with_o we_o p._n 286._o errata_fw-la page_n 20._o line_n 13._o read_v the_o church_n p._n 26._o l._n 14_o for_o and_o r._n that_o p._n 49._o l._n â—_o for_o here_o r._n whâ—re_v p_o 176_o l_o 23._o r._n eutychianism_n p._n 177._o l._n 8._o r._n follow_v p._n 17._o l._n 5._o r._n patriarchal_a p._n 182._o l._n 14._o for_o by_o r._n â—e_n p._n 189._o l._n 22._o r._n apocalypticâ—_n p._n 209._o l._n 30._o for_o boh_o r._n book_n p._n 225._o marg_n r._n vales._n not_o ad_fw-la eusch._n p._n 273._o 〈◊〉_d r._n euclid_n p._n 271._o l._n 7._o for_o he_o make_v this_o r._n this_o be_v make_v p._n 280._o l._n 5._o blot_v â—_o one_o the._n the_o preface_n when_o i_o publish_v the_o late_a book_n 1â—_n which_o have_v so_o much_o enrage_v those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o i_o answer_n i_o think_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o expect_v that_o a_o just_a answer_n shall_v be_v make_v to_o it_o but_o they_o have_v take_v a_o effectual_a course_n to_o undeceive_v i_o for_o by_o this_o new_a way_n i_o perceive_v their_o utmost_a ambition_n be_v to_o have_v something_o abroad_o which_o among_o themselves_o may_v pass_v for_o a_o answer_n which_o put_v i_o in_o mind_n of_o what_o i_o have_v hear_v a_o great_a person_n say_v when_o he_o have_v undertake_v to_o manage_v a_o ill_a cause_n before_o a_o public_a audience_n and_o one_o of_o his_o friend_n ask_v he_o what_o he_o mean_v by_o it_o trouble_v not_o yourself_o say_v he_o our_o own_o side_n will_v be_v sure_a to_o believe_v i_o it_o be_v sure_o some_o such_o presumption_n as_o this_o which_o make_v the_o learned_a author_n of_o these_o two_o elaborate_a pamphlet_n to_o appear_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n in_o print_n as_o if_o it_o be_v no_o great_a matter_n what_o they_o say_v so_o their_o people_n may_v have_v this_o to_o say_v and_o if_o they_o can_v believe_v it_o too_o that_o my_o book_n be_v answer_v if_o this_o be_v all_o their_o cause_n will_v afford_v it_o deserve_v rather_o to_o be_v pity_v than_o confute_v if_o it_o will_v bear_v more_o they_o be_v as_o bad_a manager_n of_o it_o as_o their_o enemy_n can_v wish_v for_o however_o i_o be_v threaten_v before_o hand_n that_o such_o answer_n be_v come_v abroad_o every_o line_n of_o which_o will_v fetch_v blood_n yet_o as_o cruel_a as_o they_o be_v when_o we_o be_v under_o their_o lash_n i_o find_v that_o which_o they_o design_v for_o my_o punishment_n to_o give_v i_o no_o small_a pleasure_n and_o i_o never_o have_v so_o good_a a_o opinion_n of_o the_o mercifulness_n of_o their_o church_n as_o when_o i_o see_v with_o what_o feeble_a hand_n they_o chastise_v i_o i_o have_v hear_v so_o much_o of_o their_o rage_n that_o i_o expect_v their_o great_a strength_n will_v be_v employ_v upon_o i_o and_o i_o can_v not_o tell_v what_o zamzummims_n they_o may_v hitherto_o keep_v in_o the_o dark_a who_o arm_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o upon_o some_o special_a occasion_n when_o a_o adversary_n be_v to_o be_v dispatch_v all_o at_o once_o and_o so_o perfect_o subdue_v as_o never_o to_o appear_v more_o while_o i_o be_v prepare_v myself_o for_o this_o kind_n of_o martyrdom_n out_o come_v these_o mighty_a man_n of_o valour_n who_o have_v beat_v nothing_o that_o i_o know_v of_o but_o the_o air_n and_o themselves_o for_o they_o have_v neither_o tie_v my_o tongue_n nor_o break_v my_o heart_n nor_o fetch_v one_o drop_n of_o blood_n that_o i_o can_v yet_o find_v all_o which_o be_v thing_n i_o be_v tell_v will_v be_v do_v when_o these_o answer_n come_v abroad_o which_o threaten_n make_v so_o loud_a a_o noise_n that_o i_o hear_v the_o report_n of_o they_o not_o only_o near_a home_n but_o from_o very_o distant_a person_n and_o place_n but_o lest_o i_o shall_v be_v think_v only_o to_o despise_v my_o adversary_n which_o i_o confess_v they_o have_v give_v i_o no_o small_a occasion_n to_o do_v i_o shall_v bestow_v a_o particular_a examination_n upon_o what_o they_o have_v offer_v by_o way_n of_o answer_n to_o my_o book_n 2._o only_o i_o think_v it_o reasonable_a in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o their_o present_a way_n and_o method_n of_o answer_v book_n wherein_o they_o make_v use_v of_o as_o many_o artifices_fw-la as_o they_o do_v in_o gain_v proselyte_n when_o we_o set_v ourselves_o to_o answer_v their_o book_n we_o endeavour_v to_o state_n the_o controversy_n plain_o to_o examine_v their_o proof_n to_o apply_v distinct_a answer_n to_o their_o argument_n fair_o represent_v in_o their_o own_o word_n and_o to_o render_v the_o whole_a discourse_n as_o clear_v and_o perspicuous_a as_o may_v be_v that_o all_o person_n may_v be_v capable_a of_o judge_v on_o which_o side_n the_o great_a strength_n and_o evidence_n lie_v this_o be_v the_o mighty_a advantage_n which_o a_o good_a cause_n give_v we_o we_o make_v use_v of_o no_o trick_n to_o deceive_v man_n nor_o sophistical_a cavil_n to_o confound_v and_o perplex_v thing_n we_o dare_v appeal_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o any_o impartial_a person_n who_o will_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v the_o matter_n in_o difference_n between_o we_o but_o in_o their_o late_a deal_n with_o we_o they_o seek_v to_o avoid_v the_o main_a thing_n in_o dispute_n and_o abhor_v any_o methodical_a proceed_n one_o man_n pick_v out_o a_o sentence_n here_o and_o there_o to_o answer_v another_o a_o page_n or_o two_o together_o a_o three_o leap_v from_o one_o thing_n to_o another_o as_o if_o resolve_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o great_a difficulty_n but_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o courage_n indeed_o that_o dare_v fall_v upon_o the_o rear_n and_o begin_v to_o confute_v a_o book_n at_o the_o end_n of_o it_o so_o that_o if_o he_o live_v long_o enough_o and_o get_v heart_n he_o may_v in_o time_n come_v to_o the_o beginning_n and_o if_o we_o observe_v they_o all_o they_o look_v for_o nothing_o so_o much_o as_o some_o cleanly_a way_n of_o escape_n and_o if_o they_o can_v but_o raise_v such_o a_o dust_n as_o to_o fly_v away_o without_o be_v open_o discern_v to_o do_v so_o this_o they_o hope_v those_o of_o their_o own_o side_n will_v be_v so_o kind_a and_o partial_a as_o to_o call_v a_o victory_n these_o be_v no_o general_a accusation_n but_o such_o as_o be_v easy_a to_o observe_v in_o their_o deal_n with_o i_o as_o to_o my_o former_a book_n and_o that_o late_o publish_v but_o to_o judicious_a man_n all_o these_o little_a art_n and_o shift_n be_v either_o plain_a acknowledgement_n of_o a_o baffle_a cause_n or_o a_o argument_n of_o a_o weak_a and_o unskilful_a management_n if_o the_o book_n itself_o be_v a_o little_a too_o troublesome_a to_o be_v meddle_v with_o 3._o it_o be_v best_o to_o fall_v upon_o the_o author_n i_o and_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a case_n if_o by_o false_a and_o ridiculous_a story_n or_o open_a calumny_n or_o at_o least_o base_a and_o ugly_a insinuation_n they_o can_v diminish_v his_o reputation_n and_o then_o they_o hope_v the_o book_n will_v sink_v with_o its_o author_n but_o we_o be_v not_o ignorant_a who_o cause_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v manage_v by_o such_o device_n as_o these_o be_v and_o from_o who_o they_o have_v learn_v this_o method_n of_o confute_v adversary_n as_o for_o all_o their_o rail_a accusation_n against_o i_o i_o shall_v not_o so_o much_o as_o desire_v god_n to_o rebuke_v they_o but_o only_o pray_v that_o he_o will_v pardon_v they_o and_o if_o i_o must_v thank_v they_o for_o any_o thing_n it_o be_v for_o give_v i_o the_o occasion_n for_o exercise_v so_o great_a a_o charity_n i_o have_v learn_v of_o he_o who_o when_o he_o be_v revile_v revile_v not_o again_o not_o only_o to_o forbear_v reproach_v they_o in_o the_o same_o manner_n but_o to_o return_v they_o good_a for_o evil_n
than_o the_o cleanse_n of_o the_o augean_a stable_a 〈◊〉_d this_o be_v not_o to_o make_v sport_n and_o recreation_n for_o the_o atheist_n and_o debauch_a nor_o to_o give_v occasion_n to_o such_o person_n to_o turn_v the_o inspiration_n of_o holy-scripture_n into_o matter_n of_o drollery_n and_o buffoonery_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o pamphlet_n tragical_o declaim_v any_o more_o than_o our_o saviour_n unmask_v the_o hypocrisy_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n be_v the_o destroy_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n or_o the_o discovery_n of_o cheat_n and_o impostor_n do_v give_v occasion_n to_o suspect_v the_o honesty_n of_o all_o mankind_n nay_o so_o far_o be_v it_o from_o that_o that_o we_o think_v the_o separate_n of_o fanaticism_n from_o true_a inspiration_n to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a service_n that_o can_v be_v do_v to_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o otherwise_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v despise_v or_o reject_v by_o the_o considerate_a part_n of_o mankind_n but_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v of_o these_o man_n whether_o they_o do_v in_o earnest_n make_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o write_n of_o such_o as_o mother_n juliana_n and_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n between_o the_o revelation_n of_o s._n brigitt_n s._n catharine_n etc._n etc._n and_o those_o of_o the_o prophet_n between_o the_o action_n of_o s._n francis_n and_o ignatius_n loyola_n and_o those_o of_o the_o apostle_n if_o they_o do_v not_o i_o know_v who_o they_o be_v that_o expose_v our_o religion_n to_o purpose_n if_o they_o do_v make_v a_o difference_n how_o can_v the_o represent_v their_o vision_n and_o practice_n reflect_v dishonour_n upon_o the_o other_o so_o infinite_o above_o they_o so_o much_o more_o certain_o convey_v down_o to_o we_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n thus_o much_o may_v here_o suffice_v to_o represent_v the_o art_n our_o adversary_n be_v drive_v to_o to_o defend_v themselves_o i_o can_v blame_v they_o that_o they_o will_v engage_v religion_n on_o their_o side_n but_o so_o have_v all_o fanatic_n in_o the_o world_n as_o well_o as_o they_o and_o i_o can_v for_o my_o heart_n see_v but_o this_o heavy_a charge_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o undermine_a religion_n do_v as_o just_o lie_v on_o they_o who_o deride_z the_o fanatic_n among_o we_o as_o on_o those_o who_o have_v discover_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o examination_n of_o the_o pamphlet_n entitle_v dr._n stillingfleet_n against_o dr._n stillingfleet_n have_v thus_o far_o lay_v open_v their_o present_a way_n of_o deal_n with_o their_o adversary_n 1._o i_o now_o come_v to_o a_o particular_a consideration_n of_o these_o two_o pamphlet_n answer_v and_o begin_v with_o that_o call_v dr._n stillingfleet_n against_o dr._n stillingfleet_n etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o be_v to_o be_v commend_v for_o so_o noble_a a_o enterprise_n which_o few_o of_o the_o champion_n of_o former_a age_n can_v accomplish_v viz._n to_o make_v his_o adversary_n fall_v by_o his_o own_o sword_n but_o the_o mischief_n of_o it_o be_v these_o romantic_a knight_n do_v hurt_v no_o where_o but_o in_o paper_n and_o their_o own_o imagination_n but_o i_o forget_v his_o grave_a admonition_n 14._o that_o i_o will_v treat_v these_o matter_n serious_o and_o lay_v aside_o drollery_n to_o be_v then_o as_o grave_a as_o he_o can_v desire_v there_o be_v these_o two_o thing_n which_o i_o design_n to_o prouâ—â—_n against_o he_o 1._o that_o on_o supposition_n i_o diâ—â—_n contradict_v myself_o in_o the_o way_n he_o insist_o upoâ—n_v it_o that_o be_v no_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o my_o book_n 2._o that_o i_o be_o far_o enough_o from_o contradict_v myself_o in_o any_o one_o of_o the_o thing_n which_o 〈◊〉_d insist_o upon_o 1._o suppose_v what_o he_o contend_v for_o be_v true_a yet_o my_o book_n remain_v unanswered_a the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o no_o man_n can_v join_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n without_o great_a hazard_n of_o his_o salvation_n if_o i_o have_v any_o where_o say_v the_o contrary_a this_o indeed_o will_v have_v make_v it_o evident_a that_o i_o have_v contradict_v myself_o but_o what_o then_o do_v the_o force_n of_o all_o the_o argument_n use_v by_o i_o in_o this_o last_o discourse_n fall_v to_o the_o ground_n because_o i_o be_v former_o of_o another_o opinion_n let_v i_o ask_v these_o revolter_n from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n one_o question_n whether_o they_o do_v not_o now_o more_o plain_o contradict_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o former_a opinion_n than_o they_o can_v pretend_v that_o i_o have_v ever_o do_v i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o this_o make_v all_o their_o present_a argument_n for_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o no_o force_n if_o they_o think_v their_o present_a reason_n ought_v to_o be_v answer_v whatever_o contrary_a opinion_n they_o have_v before_o why_o on_o supposition_n i_o have_v contradict_v in_o a_o a_o former_a book_n what_o i_o say_v in_o this_o must_v this_o render_v all_o that_o i_o have_v say_v or_o can_v hereafter_o say_v in_o this_o matter_n invalid_a do_v the_o strength_n of_o all_o lie_n upon_o my_o bare_a affirm_v or_o deny_v be_v it_o ever_o true_a because_o i_o say_v it_o if_o not_o how_o come_v it_o to_o be_v untrue_a now_o because_o i_o deny_v it_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v i_o be_v ever_o so_o vain_a to_o make_v use_n of_o my_o own_o authority_n to_o prove_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a because_o i_o believe_v it_o and_o if_o i_o have_v the_o world_n be_v not_o so_o vain_a to_o believe_v a_o man_n one_o jot_n the_o soon_o for_o it_o if_o my_o authority_n in_o say_v or_o deny_v be_v of_o no_o importance_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n than_o he_o may_v prove_v that_o i_o contradict_v myself_o and_o yet_o all_o the_o argument_n of_o my_o book_n be_v as_o strong_a as_o ever_o i_o do_v not_o desire_v any_o one_o to_o follow_v my_o opinion_n because_o it_o be_v i_o but_o i_o offer_v reason_n and_o authority_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o what_o i_o say_v if_o those_o be_v good_a in_o themselves_o they_o do_v not_o therefore_o cease_v to_o be_v so_o because_o they_o be_v or_o seem_v to_o he_o inconsistent_a with_o what_o i_o have_v say_v elsewhere_o so_o that_o self-contradiction_n be_v prove_v overthrow_v not_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o person_n and_o where_o thing_n depend_v mere_o upon_o authority_n it_o be_v a_o good_a argument_n and_o no_o where_o else_o if_o a_o witness_n in_o a_o court_n contradict_v himself_o his_o testimony_n signify_v nothing_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o his_o authority_n that_o make_v his_o testimony_n valid_a but_o if_o a_o lawyer_n at_o the_o bar_n chance_n to_o speak_v inconsistent_o if_o afterward_o he_o speak_v plain_a and_o evident_a reason_n do_v that_o take_v off_o the_o force_n of_o it_o because_o he_o say_v something_o before_o which_o contradict_v that_o plain_a reason_n if_o the_o pope_n or_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a contradict_v themselves_o that_o sufficient_o overthrow_v their_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n for_o he_o that_o change_v his_o mind_n must_v be_v deceive_v once_o but_o for_o we_o fallible_a mortal_n if_o we_o once_o hit_v upon_o reason_n and_o truth_n and_o manage_v the_o evidence_n of_o it_o clear_o that_o reason_n do_v not_o lose_v its_o former_a evidence_n because_o the_o same_o person_n may_v afterward_o oppose_v it_o suppose_v i_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o bellarmine_n in_o his_o recognition_n contradict_v what_o he_o have_v say_v in_o his_o former_a book_n do_v this_o present_o make_v all_o his_o argument_n useless_a and_o he_o uncapable_a of_o ever_o appear_v in_o controversy_n more_o do_v this_o make_v all_o his_o authority_n false_a and_o his_o reason_n unconcluding_a do_v it_o hence_o follow_v that_o he_o speak_v no_o where_o consistent_o because_o once_o or_o twice_o or_o perhaps_o as_o often_o as_o his_o neighbour_n he_o contradict_v himself_o but_o my_o grave_a adversary_n i._n w._n imagine_v that_o we_o writer_n of_o controversy_n be_v like_o witness_n in_o chancery_n and_o be_v bind_v to_o make_v affidavit_n before_o the_o master_n of_o this_o court_n of_o controversy_n and_o that_o whatever_o we_o say_v be_v to_o be_v take_v as_o upon_o our_o oath_n this_o indeed_o will_v be_v a_o excellent_a way_n of_o bring_v controversy_n to_o a_o issue_n if_o we_o be_v to_o be_v swear_v whether_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o transubstantiation_n be_v true_a or_o false_a and_o i_o can_v tell_v whether_o this_o or_o lay_v wager_n or_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n be_v the_o best_a way_n to_o end_v such_o controversy_n for_o any_o one_o of_o they_o will_v do_v it_o if_o people_n can_v but_o agree_v about_o it_o but_o now_o my_o adversary_n say_v that_o if_o a_o
it_o this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o best_a art_n i_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o this_o pamphlet_n for_o unwary_a reader_n will_v not_o remember_v the_o charge_n when_o they_o find_v no_o answer_n but_o if_o i._n w._n have_v attempt_v to_o answer_v it_o his_o shuffle_n and_o trick_n may_v have_v make_v the_o deep_a impression_n in_o the_o reader_n mind_n remember_v then_o this_o charge_n stand_v good_a against_o they_o without_o so_o much_o as_o their_o pretend_v to_o answer_v it_o to_o come_v now_o to_o the_o other_o part_n of_o fanaticism_n viz._n a_o enthusiastic_a way_n of_o religion_n and_o here_o to_o proceed_v clear_o i_o shall_v lay_v down_o the_o method_n of_o his_o defence_n and_o then_o examine_v it_o the_o strength_n of_o his_o defence_n lie_v in_o these_o proposition_n 1._o that_o fanaticism_n do_v necessary_o contain_v a_o resistance_n against_o authority_n 2._o no_o particular_a way_n of_o religion_n countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n be_v fanaticism_n 3._o those_o thing_n which_o concern_v religious_a order_n and_o method_n of_o devotion_n which_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o be_v countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n viz._n the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n 4._o that_o church_n can_v countenance_v fanatism_n which_o oblige_v all_o person_n to_o submit_v to_o her_o judgement_n so_o that_o here_o be_v two_o principle_n by_o which_o i._n w._n think_v to_o vindicate_v their_o church_n from_o fanaticism_n viz._n competent_a authority_n and_o submission_n of_o judgement_n to_o the_o church_n to_o show_v the_o invalidity_n of_o this_o answer_n i_o shall_v do_v these_o thing_n 1._o show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o monstrous_a absurdity_n consequent_a upon_o it_o 1._o if_o this_o answer_n be_v sufficient_a he_o must_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o have_v be_v none_o charge_v by_o i_o as_o fanatic_n in_o their_o church_n but_o such_o as_o have_v submit_v themselves_o and_o their_o judgement_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n for_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o occasion_n of_o this_o charge_n and_o we_o shall_v present_o discern_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o this_o way_n of_o answer_v it_o the_o occasion_n be_v that_o my_o adversary_n make_v all_o the_o sect_n and_o fanaticism_n among_o we_o to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o reformation_n what_o answer_n can_v be_v more_o proper_a in_o this_o case_n than_o to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v as_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a fanaticism_n before_o as_o have_v be_v since_o which_o be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n that_o can_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o they_o to_o which_o they_o impute_v they_o to_o make_v this_o out_o i_o search_v into_o the_o several_a sort_n of_o fanaticism_n and_o give_v instance_n very_o clear_a of_o as_o great_a fanatic_n in_o the_o time_n before_o the_o reformation_n as_o have_v be_v since_o from_o the_o many_o pretender_n to_o immediate_a revelation_n among_o they_o who_o be_v person_n allow_v and_o approve_v by_o their_o church_n and_o some_o of_o they_o canonize_v for_o saint_n but_o beside_o these_o i_o give_v such_o other_o instance_n of_o fanaticism_n among_o the_o friar_n and_o other_o of_o their_o church_n as_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o world_n before_o as_o the_o broacher_n and_o maintainer_n of_o the_o friar_n gospel_n which_o be_v to_o put_v out_o of_o door_n the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n the_o spiritual_a brethren_n of_o the_o order_n of_o s._n francis_n call_v by_o several_a name_n but_o especial_o that_o of_o fratricelli_n who_o continue_v long_o spread_v far_o and_o more_o distrube_v the_o church_n than_o any_o since_o have_v do_v the_o dulcinistae_n in_o italy_n the_o alumbrado_n in_o spain_n etc._n etc._n what_o do_v he_o now_o say_v concern_v all_o these_o be_v these_o countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n among_o they_o do_v they_o submit_v their_o judgement_n to_o the_o church_n if_o neither_o of_o these_o be_v pretend_v in_o reference_n to_o they_o than_o this_o answer_n must_v be_v very_o insufficient_a because_o it_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o charge_n 2._o for_o those_o who_o be_v as_o he_o say_v countenance_v by_o authority_n and_o do_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n yet_o this_o do_v not_o clear_v they_o from_o fanaticism_n but_o draw_v after_o it_o these_o monstrous_a absurdity_n 1._o that_o prevail_a fanaticism_n cease_v to_o be_v fanaticism_n like_o treason_n which_o when_o it_o prosper_v none_o dare_v call_v it_o treason_n a_o excellent_a way_n this_o to_o vindicate_v the_o fanaticism_n of_o the_o late_a time_n which_o because_o countenance_v by_o a_o authority_n suppose_v competent_a enough_o by_o some_o who_o then_o write_v of_o obedience_n and_o government_n it_o cease_v to_o be_v fanaticism_n and_o all_o the_o wild_a and_o extravagant_a heat_n of_o man_n brain_n their_o enthusiasm_n and_o revelation_n be_v regular_a and_o orderly_a thing_n because_o countenance_v by_o such_o authority_n as_o be_v then_o over_o they_o 2._o by_o this_o rule_n the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n nay_o our_o lord_n himself_o be_v avoidable_a fanatic_n for_o what_o competent_a authority_n have_v they_o to_o countenance_v they_o the_o jewish_a church_n be_v not_o yet_o cast_v off_o while_o our_o saviour_n live_v but_o utter_o oppose_v his_o doctrine_n and_o revelation_n as_o come_v from_o a_o private_a spirit_n of_o his_o own_o according_a therefore_o to_o these_o excellent_a principle_n our_o b._n saviour_n be_v make_v a_o mere_a fanatic_a because_o he_o want_v a_o competent_a authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n to_o countenance_v he_o the_o same_o be_v general_o the_o case_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o of_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o what_o rock_n and_o precipice_n will_v a_o bad_a cause_n drive_v man_n upon_o if_o that_o which_o make_v fanaticism_n or_o not_o fanaticism_n be_v the_o be_v countenance_v or_o not_o countenance_v by_o this_o competent_a authority_n these_o horrible_a absurdity_n be_v unavoidable_a and_o all_o religion_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o the_o will_n and_o pleasure_n of_o this_o competent_a authority_n but_o i_o need_v not_o take_v such_o pain_n to_o prove_v this_o for_o my_o brave_a answerer_n 1._o w._n set_v it_o down_o in_o his_o own_o word_n 9_o moreover_o otherwise_o all_o the_o particular_a manner_n of_o preach_v or_o pray_v practise_v by_o the_o prophet_n and_o all_o their_o extraordinary_a vision_n and_o revelation_n will_v be_v flat_a fanaticism_n but_o because_o they_o be_v countenance_v by_o a_o competent_a authority_n they_o can_v not_o deserve_v that_o character_n excellent_a doctrine_n for_o a_o popish_a leviathan_n be_v you_o in_o earnest_a sir_n do_v you_o think_v the_o prophet_n have_v be_v fanatic_n in_o case_n of_o no_o competent_a authority_n to_o countenance_v they_o what_o competent_a authority_n have_v the_o prophet_n elijah_n to_o countenance_v he_o 18._o when_o all_o the_o authority_n that_o then_o be_v 3._o not_o only_o oppose_v he_o but_o seek_v his_o life_n what_o competent_a authority_n have_v any_o of_o the_o prophet_n who_o be_v send_v to_o the_o ten_o tribe_n what_o have_v jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o they_o it_o seem_v then_o all_o these_o excellent_a and_o inspire_a person_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o common_a herd_n of_o fanatic_n for_o want_v of_o this_o competent_a authority_n to_o countenance_v they_o and_o yet_o this_o be_v the_o man_n mere_o because_o i_o lay_v open_a the_o fanaticism_n of_o some_o their_o pretend_a saint_n such_o as_o ignatius_n loyola_n and_o s._n francis_n who_o rank_n i_o with_o lucian_n and_o porphyry_n have_v he_o not_o himself_o a_o great_a zeal_n for_o religion_n the_o mean_a while_n resolve_v all_o revelation_n into_o his_o competent_a authority_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o parallel_v the_o expression_n and_o practice_n of_o s._n brigitt_n and_o mother_n juliana_n than_o which_o scarce_o any_o thing_n be_v ever_o print_v more_o ridiculous_a in_o the_o way_n of_o revelation_n with_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a prophet_n and_o apostle_n if_o a_o man_n design_v to_o speak_v mischievous_o against_o the_o scripture_n and_o divine_a revelation_n he_o can_v not_o do_v it_o more_o to_o purpose_n than_o i._o w._n have_v do_v in_o these_o word_n when_o he_o compare_v thing_n who_o folly_n be_v so_o manifest_a at_o the_o first_o view_n with_o that_o divine_a wisdom_n which_o inspire_v those_o holy_a person_n who_o god_n send_v upon_o particular_a message_n to_o his_o people_n and_o give_v so_o great_a assurance_n that_o he_o send_v they_o and_o who_o deliver_v matter_n of_o great_a weight_n and_o moment_n and_o not_o such_o tittle_a tattle_n as_o those_o two_o woman_n book_n be_v fraught_v withal_o but_o if_o this_o be_v the_o way_n they_o have_v to_o vindicate_v they_o from_o be_v fanatic_n it_o be_v absolute_o the_o worst_a that_o can_v be_v think_v of_o for_o it_o can_v discover_v so_o high_a a_o opinion_n of_o they_o as_o it_o do_v a_o
as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n if_o they_o be_v not_o than_o whatever_o they_o pretend_v they_o be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o divine_a revelation_n by_o they_o as_o manifest_o appear_v because_o they_o be_v whole_o reject_v by_o some_o of_o the_o wise_a of_o they_o doubt_v of_o and_o dispute_v by_o other_o as_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o prove_v be_v it_o not_o too_o large_a a_o subject_n for_o this_o discourse_n but_o by_o none_o receive_v as_o write_n of_o divine_a authority_n and_o equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n which_o they_o must_v be_v if_o they_o come_v from_o the_o same_o spirit_n and_o since_o they_o be_v not_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o be_v no_o otherwise_o esteem_v among_o themselves_o than_o as_o the_o fanatic_a heat_n of_o some_o devout_a person_n of_o disturb_a and_o delude_v fancy_n who_o notwithstanding_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o cherish_v partly_o because_o they_o be_v loath_a to_o discountenance_v any_o pretence_n to_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n in_o their_o church_n and_o partly_o that_o there_o may_v never_o be_v want_v matter_n to_o make_v saint_n of_o when_o the_o pope_n think_v fit_a and_o good_a consideration_n be_v offer_v this_o may_v suffice_v to_o make_v good_a this_o charge_n of_o fanaticism_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o to_o show_v that_o i_o be_o as_o far_o from_o the_o appearance_n of_o any_o contradiction_n therein_o although_o their_o revelation_n be_v not_o from_o a_o real_a one_o as_o i._o w_n vain_a and_o sophistical_a talk_n be_v from_o any_o appearance_n of_o reason_n the_o last_o contradiction_n charge_v upon_o i_o 8._o be_v division_n about_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o occasion_n of_o which_o discourse_n be_v that_o division_n be_v object_v to_o i_o as_o another_o consequent_a of_o the_o reformation_n upon_o which_o i_o think_v myself_o oblige_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o their_o church_n and_o i_o have_v at_o large_a prove_v from_o undeniable_a instance_n attest_v by_o their_o own_o author_n that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o insult_v over_o other_o church_n on_o account_n of_o their_o division_n nor_o to_o boast_v of_o their_o own_o unity_n and_o peace_n for_o i_o have_v there_o prove_v that_o there_o have_v never_o be_v great_a disturbance_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n than_o what_o they_o call_v the_o mean_n of_o unity_n viz._n the_o pope_n authority_n have_v procure_v no_o where_o great_a or_o more_o last_a schism_n no_o where_o fierce_a dispute_n about_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o doctrine_n than_o among_o they_o i_o consider_v all_o their_o salvo_n and_o from_o they_o show_v that_o if_o they_o have_v no_o division_n among_o themselves_o neither_o have_v we_o nay_o the_o same_o argument_n which_o prove_v they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n from_o each_o other_o do_v likewise_o prove_v that_o they_o and_o we_o do_v not_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o in_o those_o thing_n and_o what_o say_v i._n w._n to_o all_o this_o instead_o of_o heal_v their_o own_o division_n he_o only_o design_n to_o prove_v i_o to_o be_v divide_v against_o myself_o that_o he_o may_v make_v up_o the_o full_a tale_n of_o his_o contradiction_n but_o i._o w._n have_v so_o much_o forget_v himself_o as_o to_o make_v good_a the_o very_a thing_n i_o design_v and_o by_o that_o very_a argument_n he_o use_v to_o prove_v that_o i_o contradict_v myself_o he_o manifest_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o more_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n between_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o we_o than_o there_o be_v among_o themselves_o this_o i_o shall_v make_v very_o evident_a but_o i_o must_v proceed_v as_o he_o do_v with_o his_o proposition_n 1._o no_o division_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v division_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o be_v a_o very_a subtle_a principle_n of_o unity_n among_o they_o and_o by_o this_o rule_n there_o will_v be_v a_o admirable_a unity_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n if_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v leave_v alone_o in_o it_o for_o all_o other_o will_v only_o be_v divide_v from_o it_o and_o i_o will_v allow_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v at_o a_o very_a good_a agreement_n with_o himself_o which_o be_v more_o than_o i._o w._n will_v allow_v i_o in_o this_o case_n indeed_o there_o will_v be_v unity_n but_o where_o will_v be_v their_o church_n suppose_v a_o shepherd_n shall_v boast_v of_o the_o excellent_a government_n of_o a_o great_a flock_n he_o have_v under_o his_o command_n and_o the_o unity_n and_o peace_n they_o live_v in_o and_o a_o by-stander_n shall_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o see_v other_o pretend_v to_o the_o same_o authority_n over_o that_o flock_n that_o he_o do_v and_o part_n follow_v one_o and_o part_v another_o he_o see_v some_o of_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o leader_n set_v themselves_o against_o he_o dispute_v his_o authority_n he_o see_v many_o of_o the_o sheep_n continual_o fight_v with_o each_o other_o and_o some_o have_v whole_o forsake_v he_o will_v it_o not_o be_v a_o pleasant_a thing_n for_o this_o shepherd_n to_o say_v that_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o they_o have_v great_a peace_n and_o unity_n because_o as_o many_o as_o do_v not_o quarrel_n be_v very_o quiet_a and_o those_o that_o be_v divide_v from_o his_o government_n be_v not_o under_o it_o but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o such_o authority_n be_v the_o mean_n to_o preserve_v the_o whole_a flock_n under_o government_n when_o we_o see_v it_o prevent_v no_o division_n but_o cause_n many_o he_o may_v have_v speak_v more_o to_o the_o purpose_n if_o he_o have_v frame_v his_o proposition_n thus_o there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o such_o as_o divide_v man_n from_o it_o and_o in_o that_o case_n the_o roman_a church_n will_v have_v be_v reduce_v to_o a_o very_a small_a number_n but_o if_o there_o may_v be_v such_o division_n which_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o unity_n and_o peace_n as_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o show_v that_o they_o have_v none_o in_o one_o kind_n if_o they_o have_v very_o great_a in_o all_o other_o but_o although_o this_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o demonstrate_v their_o unity_n yet_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o his_o purpose_n if_o it_o do_v show_v that_o i_o contradict_v myself_o but_o where_o lie_v the_o contradiction_n the_o force_n of_o it_o lie_v here_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n make_v they_o not_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o division_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n again_o for_o in_o these_o two_o argument_n the_o substance_n of_o his_o own_o proposition_n be_v couch_v by_o himself_o all_o those_o who_o assent_n unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o roman_a catholic_n assent_v unto_o the_o ancient_a creed_n ergo_fw-la all_o roman_a catholic_n be_v undivided_a in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o consequent_o it_o be_v a_o calumny_n in_o i_o to_o say_v they_o be_v divide_v in_o these_o matter_n now_o what_o a_o easy_a matter_n be_v it_o to_o dispossess_v i_o of_o this_o spirit_n of_o contradiction_n which_o he_o imagine_v i_o possess_v with_o i_o need_v no_o holy_a water_n or_o sacred_a charm_n and_o exorcism_n to_o do_v it_o with_o there_o need_v no_o more_o but_o understanding_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o matter_n of_o faith_n when_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v speak_v of_o by_o i_o in_o the_o place_n he_o refer_v to_o 56._o it_o be_v evident_a to_o every_o one_o that_o read_v it_o and_o by_o his_o own_o word_n i_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o fundamental_a and_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o a_o church_n of_o which_o kind_n i_o say_v none_o ought_v to_o be_v esteem_v that_o be_v not_o admit_v into_o the_o ancient_a creed_n but_o when_o i_o charge_v they_o with_o division_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v that_o they_o reject_v the_o ancient_a creed_n but_o i_o take_v matter_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o own_o sense_n for_o thing_n define_v by_o the_o church_n and_o if_o i._n w._n have_v seek_v for_o any_o thing_n but_o word_n to_o raise_v cavil_n upon_o he_o may_v have_v find_v it_o so_o explain_v in_o the_o very_a place_n where_o i_o speak_v of_o this_o for_o that_o discourse_n be_v to_o answer_v a_o objection_n of_o they_o ed._n that_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o esteem_v matter_n of_o faith_n and_o particular_o i_o insist_v upon_o that_o that_o they_o can_v be_v sure_a whether_o they_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o no_o because_o they_o be_v not_o agree_v what_o
sophister_n one_o now_o come_v forth_o in_o the_o habit_n of_o a_o grave_a divine_a who_o i_o shall_v treat_v with_o the_o respect_n due_a to_o his_o appearance_n of_o modesty_n and_o civility_n i_o pass_v by_o therefore_o all_o those_o unhandsome_a reflection_n in_o his_o preface_n which_o i_o have_v not_o already_o answer_v in_o i_o and_o come_v immediate_o to_o the_o main_a controversy_n between_o we_o which_o i_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v of_o so_o great_a importance_n as_o to_o deserve_v a_o sober_a debate_n and_o the_o controversy_n in_o short_a be_v this_o whether_o protestant_n who_o reject_v the_o roman_a church_n authority_n and_o infallibility_n can_v have_v any_o sufficient_a foundation_n to_o build_v their_o faith_n upon_o this_o we_o affirm_v and_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n confident_o deny_v and_o on_o this_o account_n do_v charge_n we_o with_o the_o want_n of_o principle_n i._n e._n sufficient_a ground_n for_o our_o faith_n but_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v two_o way_n 1._o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o christian_n without_o their_o infallibility_n 2._o or_o that_o we_o can_v have_v no_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n as_o protestant_n i_o e._n in_o the_o matter_n in_o debate_n between_o their_o church_n and_o we_o these_o two_o ought_v careful_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o each_o other_o and_o although_o the_o principle_n i_o lay_v down_o do_v reach_n to_o both_o these_o yet_o that_o they_o be_v chief_o intend_v for_o the_o former_a will_v appear_v by_o the_o occasion_n of_o add_v they_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o answer_n there_o give_v the_o occasion_n be_v my_o adversary_n call_v for_o ground_n and_o principle_n upon_o which_o i_o there_o say_v that_o i_o will_v give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o protestant_n in_o the_o way_n of_o principle_n ed._n and_o of_o the_o reason_n of_o our_o reject_v their_o imposition_n the_o first_o i_o undertake_v on_o two_o account_n 1._o to_o show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n authority_n and_o infallibility_n can_v be_v the_o foundation_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o so_o we_o may_v be_v very_o good_a christian_n without_o have_v any_o thing_n to_o do_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 2._o that_o this_o may_v serve_v as_o a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o a_o book_n entitle_v protestant_n without_o principle_n which_o be_v in_o some_o part_n of_o it_o direct_v against_o i_o i_o have_v reason_n not_o only_o to_o lay_v down_o those_o principle_n bâ—t_o to_o do_v it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o do_v most_o direct_o overthrow_v the_o principle_n of_o that_o book_n which_o be_v only_o intimate_v there_o i_o must_v now_o to_o make_v my_o proceed_n more_o clear_a and_o evident_a produce_v those_o assertion_n of_o e._n w._n for_o which_o mine_n be_v intend_v 1._o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n he_o design_n to_o prove_v that_o all_o man_n must_v be_v infallible_a in_o the_o assent_n they_o give_v to_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o say_v he_o if_o they_o disow_v such_o infallible_a believer_n they_o must_v joint_o deny_v all_o infallible_a faith_n 17._o and_o a_o little_a after_o a_o infallible_a verity_n reveal_v to_o we_o forcible_o require_v a_o answerable_a and_o correspondent_a infallible_a faith_n in_o we_o and_o therefore_o he_o assert_v a_o subjective_a infallibility_n in_o true_a believer_n and_o from_o hence_o he_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o infallible_a teacher_n 18._o for_o infallible_a believer_n and_o infallible_a teacher_n 19_o he_o say_v seem_v near_o correlative_n in_o the_o second_o chapter_n he_o say_v he_o that_o hear_v a_o infallible_a teacher_n have_v the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n 20._o and_o he_o that_o hear_v not_o a_o infallible_a teacher_n want_v this_o spirit_n of_o truth_n by_o which_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v a_o infallible_a revealer_n of_o the_o doctrine_n at_o first_o but_o the_o immediate_a teacher_n of_o the_o reveal_v doctrine_n 21._o for_o say_v he_o no_o man_n can_v be_v a_o heretic_n that_o deny_v the_o objective_a verity_n reveal_v in_o god_n word_n unless_o he_o be_v sure_a that_o his_o teacher_n reveal_v those_o verity_n infallible_o 22._o he_o propose_v the_o objection_n of_o a_o simplician_n as_o he_o call_v he_o that_o he_o build_v his_o faith_n and_o religion_n not_o on_o any_o preacher_n talk_v but_o on_o the_o objective_a verity_n reveal_v in_o scripture_n to_o which_o he_o answer_v that_o unless_o he_o first_o learn_v of_o some_o infallible_a oracle_n the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o controvert_v place_n he_o can_v never_o arrive_v to_o the_o depth_n of_o god_n true_a meaning_n or_o derive_v infallible_a faith_n from_o those_o objective_n reveal_v verity_n he_o yet_o far_a assert_n 23._o that_o every_o catechist_n or_o preacher_n that_o have_v a_o lawful_a mission_n and_o be_v send_v by_o the_o infallible_a church_n to_o teach_v christ_n sacred_a doctrine_n if_o he_o preach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n approve_v of_o be_v then_o under_o that_o notion_n of_o a_o member_n conjoin_v with_o a_o infallible_a church_n infallible_a in_o his_o teach_n and_o thence_o conclude_v 24._o that_o infallibility_n do_v accompany_v both_o teacher_n and_o hearer_n and_o from_o deny_v this_o infallibility_n 25._o he_o say_v follow_v a_o utter_a ruin_n of_o christian_a religion_n yea_o and_o of_o scripture_n too_o and_o afterward_o he_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v any_o divine_a faith_n without_o infallibility_n in_o the_o proponent_n 43._o for_o faith_n he_o as_o long_o as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o a_o revelation_n stand_v remote_a from_o i_o for_o want_v of_o a_o undoubted_a application_n make_v by_o a_o infallible_a proponent_n it_o can_v no_o more_o transfuse_v certainty_n into_o faith_n than_o fire_n at_o a_o great_a distance_n warm_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o metaphysical_a wit_n but_o sure_o a_o man_n must_v have_v his_o brain_n well_o confound_v by_o school_n divinity_n and_o hard_a word_n before_o he_o can_v have_v common_a sense_n little_a enough_o to_o think_v he_o understand_v they_o but_o because_o i_o never_o love_v to_o spend_v time_n in_o confute_v a_o man_n who_o think_v himself_o the_o wise_a for_o speak_v thing_n which_o neither_o he_o nor_o any_o one_o else_o can_v understand_v i_o rather_o choose_v in_o as_o short_a a_o way_n as_o i_o can_v to_o put_v together_o such_o proposition_n as_o may_v give_v a_o account_n of_o christian_a faith_n without_o all_o this_o jargon_n about_o infallibility_n in_o order_n to_o this_o i_o first_o lay_v down_o the_o principle_n wherein_o all_o party_n be_v agree_v and_o then_o such_o proposition_n as_o i_o suppose_v will_v sufficient_o give_v a_o account_n of_o our_o faith_n without_o any_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallibility_n as_o he_o make_v necessary_a for_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o but_o for_o our_o clear_a proceed_v in_o a_o argument_n of_o this_o importance_n 2_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o state_n and_o fix_v the_o notion_n of_o infallibility_n before_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n infallibility_n for_o as_o it_o be_v use_v it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o rare_a word_n for_o juggler_n in_o divinity_n to_o play_v trick_n with_o for_o sometime_o they_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o object_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o call_v that_o infallible_o true_a sometime_o to_o the_o subject_a capable_a of_o believe_v and_o say_v person_n ought_v to_o be_v infallible_o certain_a that_o what_o they_o believe_v be_v infallible_o true_a and_o sometime_o to_o the_o mean_n of_o convey_v that_o infallible_a truth_n to_o the_o faculty_n of_o man_n and_o these_o they_o say_v must_v be_v infallible_a or_o else_o there_o can_v be_v no_o infallible_a certainty_n of_o any_o thing_n as_o infallble_o true_a but_o the_o subtlety_n of_o these_o thing_n lie_v only_o in_o their_o obscurity_n and_o the_o school-man_n be_v spoil_v when_o his_o talk_n be_v bring_v down_o out_o of_o the_o cloud_n to_o common_a sense_n i_o will_v therefore_o try_v to_o bring_v these_o thing_n out_o of_o their_o term_n to_o a_o plain_a meaning_n and_o sure_o we_o may_v speak_v and_o understand_v each_o other_o in_o these_o matter_n without_o this_o doubtful_a term_n of_o infallibility_n for_o if_o it_o signify_v any_o thing_n we_o may_v make_v use_n of_o the_o thing_n it_o signify_v in_o stead_n of_o the_o word_n and_o by_o apply_v the_o thing_n signify_v by_o it_o to_o that_o which_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o we_o shall_v soon_o discern_v how_o just_o it_o be_v attribute_v to_o it_o infallibile_fw-la be_v that_o which_o can_v be_v deceive_v now_o if_o no_o one_o will_v say_v that_o a_o proposition_n can_v be_v deceive_v it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v infallible_o true_a therefore_o the_o matter_n reveal_v consider_v as_o objective_a verity_n as_o our_o schoolman_n speak_v be_v not_o capable_a of_o
search_n and_o enquiry_n after_o it_o as_o time_n and_o mean_n give_v leave_v but_o if_o we_o mean_v by_o a_o church_n any_o particular_a church_n 5._o he_o determine_v that_o particular_a man_n and_o church_n may_v err_v damnable_o because_o notwithstanding_o other_o may_v worship_n god_n aright_o but_o that_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o one_o time_n can_v so_o err_v for_o that_o then_o the_o church_n shall_v cease_v utter_o for_o a_o time_n and_o so_o not_o be_v catholic_n be_v not_o at_o all_o time_n and_o christ_n shall_v sometime_o be_v without_o a_o church_n yet_o that_o error_n not_o prejudice_v the_o salvation_n of_o they_o that_o err_v may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o world_n we_o make_v no_o doubt_n only_o the_o symbolical_a and_o catholic_n which_o be_v and_o be_v be_v whole_o free_a from_o error_n which_o several_a expression_n amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o there_o will_v be_v always_o some_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o infallible_a teacher_n and_o guide_n in_o a_o church_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n against_o all_o the_o sense_n and_o reason_n in_o the_o world_n and_o be_v it_o now_o imaginable_a after_o all_o this_o that_o dr._n field_n shall_v make_v any_o particular_a church_n infallible_a no_o all_o that_o he_o mean_v in_o his_o preface_n be_v this_o that_o among_o all_o the_o society_n of_o man_n person_n who_o have_v not_o leisure_n or_o capacity_n to_o examine_v particular_a controversy_n ought_v diligent_o to_o search_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o have_v do_v this_o to_o embrace_v her_o communion_n follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n i.e._n suppose_v a_o man_n by_o that_o very_a book_n of_o dr._n field_n shall_v be_v convince_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o very_a corrupt_a and_o tyrannical_a church_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o sound_n and_o good_a church_n which_o be_v the_o design_n of_o his_o write_n it_o he_o be_v thus_o far_o satisfy_v aught_o to_o embrace_v the_o communion_n of_o this_o church_n and_o so_o follow_v her_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o her_o judgement_n so_o as_o not_o to_o forsake_v her_o communion_n for_o any_o cavil_n that_o be_v raise_v about_o particular_a controversy_n of_o which_o he_o be_v not_o a_o capable_a judge_n and_o do_v this_o make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n infallible_a if_o we_o say_v that_o a_o man_n be_v first_o satisfy_v of_o the_o skill_n and_o integrity_n of_o a_o lawyer_n aught_o to_o follow_v his_o direction_n and_o rest_n in_o his_o judgement_n do_v this_o make_v that_o lawyer_n infallible_a so_o we_o say_v here_o the_o rest_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o a_o church_n of_o who_o integrity_n we_o have_v assurance_n beforehand_o imply_v only_o the_o supposition_n of_o so_o much_o honesty_n and_o skill_n in_o a_o church_n as_o may_v over-rule_v the_o judgement_n of_o person_n who_o either_o have_v not_o leisure_n or_o capacity_n to_o understand_v particular_a controversy_n which_o require_v skill_n in_o language_n search_v into_o the_o father_n and_o late_a writer_n on_o both_o side_n if_o we_o say_v that_o unlearned_a person_n ought_v in_o such_o thing_n to_o trust_v the_o learned_a who_o integrity_n they_o have_v no_o ground_n to_o suspect_v this_o do_v not_o certain_o make_v the_o more_o learned_a infallible_a but_o we_o may_v rest_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o who_o we_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v though_o we_o believe_v they_o not_o to_o be_v infallible_a and_o it_o be_v the_o former_a dr._n field_n mean_v and_o by_o no_o mean_n any_o infallibility_n unless_o he_o plain_o contradict_v himself_o 3._o he_o except_v 15._o that_o this_o bring_v in_o a_o inerrability_n of_o every_o particular_a christian_a in_o all_o point_v necessary_a if_o such_o christian_n will_v that_o be_v â—f_o only_o they_o shall_v sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n will_v be_v easy_o discern_v if_o we_o put_v another_o parallel_n to_o it_o viz._n that_o they_o who_o assert_v from_o scripture_n the_o assistance_n of_o divine_a grace_n to_o the_o sincere_a endeavour_n of_o man_n do_v make_v all_o man_n impeccable_a if_o they_o will_v as_o well_o as_o those_o who_o assert_v that_o god_n will_v not_o be_v want_v in_o necessary_n to_o salvation_n to_o those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v they_o make_v all_o such_o man_n so_o far_o infallible_a if_o they_o will_n if_o any_o one_o thing_n be_v plain_a in_o scripture_n the_o goodness_n of_o god_n be_v and_o who_o can_v believe_v that_o and_o yet_o think_v that_o he_o will_v suffer_v those_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v what_o be_v necessary_a to_o their_o salvation_n not_o to_o understand_v it_o but_o beside_o how_o often_o do_v the_o scripture_n promise_v a_o great_a degree_n of_o knowledge_n to_o the_o meek_a and_o humble_a 9_o to_o the_o diligent_a and_o industrious_a 5._o to_o those_o that_o ask_v and_o seek_v wisdom_n from_o he_o 13._o to_o those_o that_o do_v the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o who_o our_o saviour_n have_v express_o promise_v 17._o that_o they_o shall_v know_v of_o his_o doctrine_n whether_o it_o be_v of_o god_n or_o no_o and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o inerrability_n he_o mean_v he_o see_v what_o ground_n we_o have_v to_o assert_v it_o but_o we_o understand_v not_o by_o it_o that_o such_o person_n can_v err_v in_o their_o judgement_n about_o what_o thing_n be_v necessary_a and_o what_o not_o nor_o that_o they_o can_v err_v in_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o that_o god_n goodness_n be_v so_o great_a and_o his_o promise_n so_o plain_a and_o his_o word_n so_o clear_a in_o necessary_a thing_n that_o no_o one_o who_o sincere_o endeavour_v to_o know_v they_o shall_v ever_o miss_v of_o salvation_n and_o if_o such_o a_o infallibility_n will_v satisfy_v they_o we_o do_v not_o deny_v it_o to_o pope_n themselves_o or_o other_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n on_o condition_n they_o do_v not_o think_v themselves_o infallible_a beyond_o these_o bound_n for_o they_o be_v only_o the_o meek_a and_o humble_a who_o god_n have_v promise_v to_o teach_v his_o way_n and_o not_o such_o who_o will_v be_v infallible_a whether_o god_n will_v or_o no._n his_o other_o exception_n from_o this_o principle_n destroy_v church-authority_n from_o the_o parity_n of_o reason_n for_o church_n governor_n and_o the_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v consider_v afterward_o 2._o i_o now_o come_v to_o examine_v what_o certainty_n there_o be_v for_o this_o infallibility_n 6._o here_o i_o shall_v lay_v down_o some_o principle_n of_o common_a reason_n examine_v by_o which_o we_o may_v better_o understand_v the_o force_n of_o his_o argument_n 1._o that_o the_o proof_n ought_v always_o to_o be_v more_o evident_a than_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v by_o it_o for_o otherwise_o it_o be_v of_o no_o advantage_n to_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o if_o it_o have_v but_o the_o same_o degree_n of_o evidence_n but_o be_v a_o great_a prejudice_n to_o it_o if_o it_o have_v less_o so_o that_o if_o the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n be_v equal_o obscure_a and_o difficult_a with_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v to_o be_v believe_v by_o virtue_n of_o it_o this_o infallibility_n be_v of_o no_o use_n but_o if_o they_o be_v less_o evident_a the_o pretence_n of_o it_o be_v both_o very_o ridiculous_a and_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n 2._o the_o great_a concernment_n any_o law_n be_v of_o and_o the_o great_a danger_n in_o mistake_v the_o meaning_n of_o it_o the_o more_o plain_a and_o distinct_a ought_v the_o term_n of_o that_o law_n to_o be_v as_o a_o law_n about_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o crown_n ought_v to_o be_v frame_v with_o all_o the_o clearness_n and_o distinctness_n imaginable_a because_o the_o peace_n and_o security_n of_o a_o nation_n depend_v upon_o it_o so_o in_o case_n christ_n have_v appoint_v any_o successor_n in_o the_o government_n of_o his_o church_n or_o entail_v infallibility_n upon_o the_o guide_n of_o it_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o infinite_a concernment_n to_o the_o whole_a church_n it_o be_v most_o unreasonable_a to_o conceive_v that_o whatever_o other_o part_n of_o his_o will_n be_v obscure_a those_o which_o relate_v to_o the_o matter_n of_o succession_n and_o infallibility_n shall_v be_v so_o but_o rather_o so_o plain_a that_o no_o one_o can_v miss_v of_o understand_v they_o because_o the_o weight_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v upon_o these_o two_o and_o it_o be_v so_o horrible_a a_o presumption_n in_o any_o to_o pretend_v to_o they_o in_o case_n they_o have_v no_o right_n to_o they_o and_o the_o danger_n so_o great_a in_o rely_v upon_o they_o if_o there_o be_v
add_v to_o it_o but_o since_o he_o produce_v no_o other_o proof_n for_o it_o i_o must_v consider_v how_o he_o go_v about_o to_o weaken_v i_o against_o it_o two_o thing_n i_o insist_v upon_o against_o such_o a_o pretence_n of_o infallibility_n viz._n that_o such_o a_o pretence_n imply_v a_o infallible_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n there_o be_v but_o two_o way_n of_o prove_v it_o either_o 1._o by_o such_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n wrought_v to_o attest_v their_o infallibility_n or_o 2._o by_o those_o scripture_n from_o whence_o this_o infallibility_n be_v derive_v concern_v both_o these_o i_o lay_v down_o two_o proposition_n 1._o concern_v the_o proof_n by_o miracle_n the_o proposition_n be_v this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o intolerable_a usurpation_n on_o the_o faith_n of_o christian_n than_o for_o any_o person_n or_o society_n of_o man_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o assistance_n as_o infallible_a in_o what_o they_o propose_v 16_o as_o be_v in_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n without_o give_v a_o equal_a degree_n of_o evidence_n that_o they_o be_v so_o assist_v as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v viz._n by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o they_o be_v by_o which_o i_o mean_v such_o as_o be_v wrought_v by_o those_o very_a person_n who_o challenge_v this_o infallibility_n and_o with_o a_o design_n for_o the_o conviction_n of_o those_o who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o he_o answer_v 27._o 1._o that_o i_o be_o equal_o oblige_v to_o produce_v miracle_n for_o the_o church_n infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o which_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o archbishop_n but_o this_o admit_v a_o very_a easy_a answer_n for_o when_o i_o speak_v of_o infallibility_n in_o fundamental_o i_o there_o declare_v that_o i_o mean_v no_o more_o by_o it_o than_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v always_o a_o number_n of_o true_a christian_n in_o the_o world_n and_o what_o necessity_n be_v there_o now_o of_o miracle_n for_o man_n to_o believe_v since_o they_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n upon_o those_o miracle_n by_o which_o it_o be_v at_o first_o attest_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o need_n of_o miracle_n to_o show_v that_o any_o number_n of_o man_n be_v not_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a error_n in_o what_o they_o believe_v suppose_v they_o declare_v to_o believe_v only_o on_o the_o account_n of_o that_o divine_a revelation_n which_o be_v own_v by_o christian_n for_o in_o this_o case_n the_o trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v to_o be_v by_o scripture_n but_o in_o case_n any_o person_n challenge_v a_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o antecedent_o to_o the_o belief_n of_o scripture_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o say_v man_n must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n than_o i_o say_v such_o person_n be_v equal_o bind_v to_o prove_v their_o infallibility_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n be_v 2._o not_o rest_v in_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o another_o answer_n 29._o the_o sum_n of_o which_o be_v that_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n not_o be_v so_o large_a or_o so_o high_a as_o the_o apostle_n but_o consist_v only_o in_o the_o infallible_a delivery_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n in_o the_o present_a church_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n may_v be_v say_v to_o be_v new_a two_o way_n 1._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o so_o it_o be_v new_a only_o when_o it_o be_v first_o reveal_v 2._o in_o respect_n of_o the_o person_n who_o be_v to_o believe_v it_o so_o it_o be_v new_a in_o every_o age_n to_o those_o who_o be_v first_o bring_v to_o believe_v it_o now_o the_o apostle_n have_v their_o infallibility_n attest_v by_o miracle_n not_o bare_o with_o a_o respect_n to_o the_o revelation_n of_o new_a matter_n for_o than_o none_o will_v have_v need_v miracle_n but_o christ_n himself_o or_o the_o apostle_n that_o make_v the_o first_o sermon_n for_o afterward_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o new_a but_o the_o necessity_n of_o miracle_n be_v to_o give_v a_o sufficient_a motive_n to_o believe_v to_o all_o those_o to_o who_o the_o gospel_n be_v propose_v and_o therefore_o miracle_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o a_o sign_n to_o unbeliever_n 22._o for_o by_o these_o unbeliever_n be_v convince_v that_o there_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o receive_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o who_o deliver_v it_o 4._o god_n himself_o bear_v they_o witness_n with_o divers_a miracle_n and_o gift_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n suppose_v then_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n after_o their_o first_o preach_v continue_v only_o to_o inculcate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n for_o the_o conversion_n of_o more_o unbeliever_n in_o this_o case_n the_o evidence_n of_o miracle_n be_v the_o reason_n of_o rely_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o person_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n deliver_v by_o they_o from_o whence_o it_o follow_v that_o where_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o person_n in_o any_o age_n those_o person_n ought_v to_o confirm_v that_o authority_n by_o miracle_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v for_o without_o this_o there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o authority_n whereon_o to_o rely_v antecedent_o to_o the_o embrace_v the_o christian_n faith_n now_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o pretend_v not_o to_o deliver_v any_o doctrine_n whole_o new_a but_o what_o be_v one_o way_n or_o another_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n although_o we_o therein_o charge_v they_o with_o fraud_n and_o falsehood_n but_o yield_v this_o yet_o they_o contend_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o believe_v the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o from_o their_o church_n infallibility_n in_o this_o case_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o make_v their_o church_n infallibility_n to_o be_v as_o much_o the_o reason_n of_o person_n believe_v as_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o their_o time_n be_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v they_o ought_v to_o prove_v this_o infallibility_n in_o the_o same_o way_n and_o by_o miracle_n as_o great_a public_a and_o convince_a as_o the_o apostle_n do_v 3._o yet_o he_o be_v very_o loath_a to_o let_v go_v the_o miracle_n of_o their_o church_n do_v in_o late_a time_n as_o well_o as_o former_o 29._o it_o will_v be_v too_o large_a a_o task_n in_o this_o place_n to_o examine_v the_o miracle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o may_v be_v better_o do_v on_o another_o occasion_n all_o that_o i_o have_v here_o to_o say_v be_v that_o all_o the_o miracle_n pretend_v among_o they_o signify_v nothing_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n unless_o those_o miracle_n give_v evidence_n of_o the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o those_o by_o who_o they_o be_v do_v and_o they_o will_v do_v well_o to_o show_v where_o ever_o in_o scripture_n god_n do_v bestow_v a_o gift_n of_o miracle_n upon_o any_o but_o for_o this_o end_n and_o what_o reason_n there_o be_v that_o god_n shall_v alter_v the_o method_n and_o course_n of_o his_o providence_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a concernment_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o mankind_n such_o miracle_n as_o be_v wrought_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n we_o defy_v all_o other_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n to_o produce_v any_o like_o they_o to_o confirm_v their_o doctrine_n but_o such_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n pretend_v scarce_o any_o religion_n in_o the_o world_n but_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o same_o and_o for_o his_o most_o credible_a history_n he_o vouch_v for_o they_o i_o hope_v he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o church_n history_n write_v by_o s._n c._n nor_o any_o other_o such_o legend_n among_o they_o if_o he_o do_v i_o assure_v he_o they_o have_v a_o very_a easy_a faith_n that_o think_v they_o credible_a and_o if_o all_o miracle_n that_o be_v so_o call_v by_o those_o among_o who_o they_o be_v do_v be_v a_o argument_n 30._o as_o he_o say_v of_o the_o security_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n and_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n wherein_o they_o be_v do_v i_o hope_v he_o will_v be_v so_o just_a to_o allow_v the_o same_o to_o the_o arrian_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o other_o who_o all_o pretend_v to_o miracle_n as_o well_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o any_o one_o that_o be_v verse_v in_o church-history_n may_v easy_o see_v but_o of_o this_o more_o at_o large_a elsewhere_o 2._o concern_v the_o proof_n of_o infallibility_n from_o scripture_n i_o say_v down_o this_o proposition_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a 17._o than_o to_o pretend_v the_o necessity_n of_o such_o a_o infallible_a commission_n and_o assistance_n to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o write_n and_o to_o interpret_v they_o
sincerity_n of_o council_n so_o palpable_o influence_v by_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n as_o that_o be_v but_o however_o be_v it_o not_o fit_a in_o these_o matter_n that_o particular_a person_n shall_v rather_o yield_v to_o the_o guidance_n of_o other_o than_o to_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o own_o reason_n which_o be_v n._n oh_o far_a argument_n in_o this_o matter_n viz._n that_o a_o fallibility_n be_v suppose_v it_o be_v more_o fit_v to_o follow_v prudent_a and_o experience_a though_o fallible_a person_n direction_n rather_o than_o our_o own_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v in_o these_o follow_a particular_n 1._o that_o god_n have_v entrust_v every_o man_n with_o a_o faculty_n of_o discern_a truth_n and_o falsehood_n 10._o suppose_v that_o there_o be_v no_o person_n in_o the_o world_n to_o direct_v or_o guide_v he_o church_n for_o without_o this_o there_o be_v no_o capacity_n in_o mankind_n to_o be_v instruct_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o offer_v any_o thing_n to_o man_n to_o be_v believe_v or_o to_o persuade_v they_o to_o embrace_v any_o religion_n to_o make_v this_o plain_a i_o will_v suppose_v a_o person_n come_v to_o year_n of_o understanding_n not_o yet_o profess_v any_o particular_a religion_n to_o who_o the_o several_a religion_n in_o the_o world_n be_v propose_v by_o man_n persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o viz._n the_o christian_n the_o jewish_a and_o the_o mahometan_a he_o hear_v the_o several_a argument_n bring_v for_o each_o of_o they_o and_o have_v no_o great_a opinion_n of_o the_o teacher_n of_o one_o than_o of_o another_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v whether_o this_o person_n may_v not_o see_v so_o much_o of_o the_o truth_n and_o excellency_n of_o christian_a religion_n above_o the_o rest_n as_o to_o choose_v that_o and_o reject_v all_o the_o rest_n i_o hope_v no_o one_o will_v deny_v this_o now_o if_o a_o man_n do_v here_o upon_o his_o own_o judgement_n and_o reason_n choose_v the_o christian_a religion_n so_o as_o firm_o to_o believe_v it_o than_o god_n have_v give_v to_o man_n such_o a_o faculty_n of_o judge_v that_o upon_o the_o proposal_n of_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n he_o may_v embrace_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o reject_v the_o false_a and_o such_o a_o faith_n be_v acceptable_a and_o please_a to_o god_n otherwise_o no_o man_n can_v embrace_v christianity_n at_o first_o upon_o good_a ground_n 2._o this_o faculty_n be_v not_o take_v away_o nor_o man_n forbid_v the_o exercise_n of_o it_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o religion_n by_o any_o principle_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o our_o saviour_n himself_o appeal_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o person_n he_o endeavour_v to_o convince_v 9_o he_o make_v use_v of_o many_o argument_n to_o persuade_v they_o he_o direct_v they_o in_o the_o way_n of_o find_v out_o of_o truth_n he_o reprove_v those_o who_o will_v not_o search_v into_o the_o thing_n deliver_v to_o they_o all_o which_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n at_o all_o if_o man_n be_v not_o to_o continue_v the_o exercise_n of_o their_o own_o judgement_n about_o these_o matter_n according_o we_o find_v the_o apostle_n appeal_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o private_a and_o fallible_a person_n concern_v what_o they_o say_v to_o they_o 15_o although_o themselves_o be_v infallible_a and_o have_v the_o great_a authority_n over_o they_o we_o find_v they_o not_o bid_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n prove_v all_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n hold_v fast_o that_o which_o they_o deliver_v they_o 21._o but_o command_v they_o indifferent_o to_o prove_v all_o thing_n and_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o be_v good_a i._n e._n what_o upon_o examination_n they_o find_v to_o be_v so_o we_o find_v those_o commend_v who_o search_v the_o scripture_n daily_o whether_o the_o thing_n propose_v to_o they_o be_v so_o or_o no._n 11._o so_o that_o we_o see_v the_o christian_a religion_n dâ—th_v not_o forbid_v man_n the_o exercise_n of_o that_o faculty_n of_o judge_v which_o god_n have_v give_v to_o mankind_n 3._o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o faculty_n be_v not_o to_o cease_v asâ—oon_o as_o man_n have_v embrace_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o precept_n give_v by_o the_o apostle_n do_v belong_v to_o those_o who_o be_v already_o christian_n and_o that_o concern_v the_o matter_n propose_v by_o their_o guide_n nay_o they_o be_v express_o commend_v to_o try_v and_o examine_v all_o pretence_n to_o infallibility_n and_o revelation_n upon_o this_o great_a reason_n because_o there_o shall_v be_v many_o false_a pretender_n to_o they_o belove_a believe_v not_o every_o spirit_n but_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n â—_o for_o many_o false_a prophet_n be_v go_v out_o into_o the_o world_n 8._o they_o be_v command_v not_o to_o believe_v any_o other_o gospel_n though_o apostle_n or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v preach_v it_o and_o how_o shall_v they_o know_v whether_o it_o be_v another_o or_o the_o same_o if_o they_o be_v not_o to_o examine_v and_o compare_v they_o 4._o they_o be_v bid_v to_o contend_v earnest_o for_o the_o faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n it_o may_v be_v a_o new_a faith_n for_o any_o thing_n they_o can_v know_v if_o they_o be_v not_o competent_a judge_n of_o what_o be_v once_o deliver_v 24._o they_o be_v frequent_o charge_v to_o beware_v of_o seducer_n and_o false_a guide_n 30._o that_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n they_o be_v tell_v 1_o that_o there_o shall_v come_v a_o fall_n away_o and_o depart_v from_o the_o faith_n 3._o and_o that_o the_o time_n will_v come_v when_o man_n will_v not_o endure_v sound_a doctrine_n 4._o and_o shall_v turn_v away_o their_o ear_n from_o 〈◊〉_d truth_n and_o believe_v fable_n â—0_n that_o such_o shall_v come_v with_o all_o deceivableness_n of_o unrighteousness_n with_o power_n and_o sign_n and_o lie_a wonder_n to_o what_o end_n or_o purpose_n be_v all_o these_o thing_n say_v if_o man_n be_v once_o christian_n be_v no_o long_o to_o exercise_v their_o own_o judgement_n but_o deliver_v they_o up_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o their_o guide_n what_o be_v this_o but_o to_o put_v they_o under_o a_o necessity_n of_o be_v delude_v when_o their_o guide_n please_v and_o as_o our_o saviour_n say_v 14._o when_o the_o blind_a lead_v the_o blind_a both_o shall_v fall_v into_o the_o ditch_n 4._o the_o authority_n of_o guide_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o absolute_a and_o unlimited_a but_o confine_v within_o certain_a bound_n which_o if_o they_o transgress_v they_o be_v no_o long_o to_o be_v follow_v 8._o so_o st._n paul_n say_v if_o we_o or_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n teach_v any_o other_o gospel_n let_v he_o be_v accurse_v so_o that_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o though_o give_v the_o great_a evidence_n of_o infallibility_n be_v no_o long_o to_o be_v follow_v than_o they_o hold_v to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n and_o they_o desire_v no_o more_o of_o their_o great_a disciple_n who_o they_o have_v convert_v to_o the_o christian_a faith_n 1._o than_o to_o be_v follower_n of_o they_o as_o they_o be_v of_o christ_n 14._o they_o tell_v they_o they_o have_v no_o dominion_n over_o their_o faith_n although_o they_o be_v far_o more_o assist_v with_o a_o infallible_a spirit_n than_o any_o other_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n can_v pretend_v to_o be_v ever_o since_o therefore_o no_o present_a guide_n what_o ever_o name_v they_o go_v by_o aught_o to_o usurp_v such_o a_o authority_n over_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n which_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v not_o challenge_v although_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n for_o man_n to_o yield_v up_o their_o mind_n whole_o to_o their_o guidance_n we_o be_v far_o from_o deny_v all_o reasonable_a and_o just_a authority_n to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n but_o we_o say_v that_o their_o authority_n not_o be_v absolute_a be_v confine_v to_o some_o know_a rule_n and_o where_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n for_o they_o to_o proceed_v by_o there_o be_v a_o rule_n for_o other_o to_o judge_n of_o their_o proceed_n and_o consequent_o man_n must_v exercise_v their_o judgement_n about_o the_o matter_n they_o determine_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o that_o râ—le_n or_o nâ—t_fw-la 5._o where_o the_o rule_n by_o which_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v to_o proceed_v have_v determine_v nothing_o there_o we_o say_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n be_v to_o be_v submit_v unto_o for_o otherwise_o there_o will_v be_v nothing_o leâ—t_o wherein_o their_o authority_n can_v be_v show_v and_o other_o pay_v obedience_n to_o they_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o therefore_o we_o plead_v for_o the_o church_n authority_n in_o all_o matter_n of_o mere_a order_n and_o decency_n in_o indifferent_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n and_o think_v it_o a_o unreasonable_a thing_n to_o 〈◊〉_d the_o
join_v with_o the_o the_o arrian_n must_v he_o adhere_v to_o the_o nicene_n council_n but_o there_o be_v more_o numerous_a council_n which_o condemn_v it_o what_o remedy_n can_v be_v suppose_v in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o that_o every_o person_n must_v search_v and_o examine_v the_o several_a doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o best_a ability_n and_o judge_v what_o be_v best_a for_o he_o to_o believe_v and_o practice_v no_o answer_n can_v be_v more_o absurd_a in_o this_o case_n than_o that_o which_o some_o give_v that_o liberius_n only_o err_v in_o his_o external_n profession_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o in_o the_o belief_n of_o it_o for_o we_o be_v now_o speak_v of_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v guide_n to_o other_o and_o on_o who_o direction_n they_o be_v to_o rely_v which_o must_v be_v something_o which_o may_v be_v know_v to_o they_o suppose_v then_o that_o liberius_n when_o he_o subscribe_v and_o join_v with_o the_o arrian_n be_v a_o catholic_n in_o his_o heart_n this_o take_v as_o much_o off_o from_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o guide_n as_o error_n will_v do_v for_o who_o dare_v rely_v upon_o he_o who_o act_n against_o his_o conscience_n and_o believe_v one_o way_n and_o do_v another_o will_v any_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o direction_n of_o such_o person_n who_o they_o be_v assure_v do_v not_o believe_v one_o word_n of_o what_o they_o profess_v but_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n only_o for_o some_o temporal_a end_n but_o in_o truth_n liberius_n go_v so_o far_o that_o hilary_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o he_o and_o all_o that_o join_v with_o he_o neither_o be_v this_o the_o only_a case_n of_o this_o nature_n to_o be_v suppose_v for_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n prove_v ineffectual_a for_o the_o suppression_n of_o the_o nestorian_a and_o eutychian_a heresy_n and_o rather_o great_a disturbance_n arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o late_a of_o these_o because_o the_o write_n of_o theodorus_n of_o mopsuestia_n and_o theodoret_n against_o cyril_n and_o of_o ibas_n to_o maris_fw-la the_o persian_a not_o be_v therein_o condemn_v which_o be_v suppose_v to_o favour_v the_o nestorian_a heresy_n the_o nestorian_n increase_v their_o faction_n under_o the_o authority_n of_o those_o write_n and_o the_o eutychian_o make_v that_o their_o plea_n for_o reject_v that_o council_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o favour_n nestorianism_n the_o emperor_n justinian_n by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o theodorus_n of_o caesarea_n resolve_v to_o have_v those_o three_o chapter_n as_o they_o be_v call_v condemn_v hope_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o persuade_v the_o eutychian_a faction_n to_o accept_v the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o thereby_o to_o settle_v peace_n in_o the_o church_n which_o be_v then_o miserable_o rend_v and_o divide_v to_o this_o end_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o four_o eastern_a patriarch_n he_o publish_v a_o edict_n wherein_o he_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o anathematize_n those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o to_o this_o edict_n the_o guide_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n subscribe_v 〈…〉_z but_o vigilius_n then_o pope_n although_o victor_n â—ununensis_fw-la a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n say_v that_o he_o have_v give_v it_o under_o his_o hand_n to_o theodora_n the_o empress_n that_o if_o he_o may_v be_v make_v pope_n he_o will_v condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n yet_o now_o be_v by_o violent_a hand_n thrust_v into_o the_o chair_n he_o change_v his_o mind_n and_o declare_v against_o the_o edict_n and_o threaten_v excommunication_n to_o those_o who_o approve_v it_o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o catholic_n faith_n establish_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o according_o stephanus_n his_o legate_n withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n upon_o this_o the_o emperor_n send_v for_o vigilius_n to_o constantinople_n who_o be_v come_v thither_o excommunicate_v the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o all_o who_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n or_o join_v with_o those_o who_o condemn_v they_o and_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n again_o excommunicate_v he_o but_o after_o 4._o or_o 5._o month_n time_n these_o excommunication_n be_v take_v off_o and_o pope_n vigilius_n after_o that_o publish_v a_o decree_n wherein_o the_o three_o chapter_n be_v condemn_v by_o he_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n which_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n illyricum_n and_o dalmatia_n to_o fall_v off_o from_o he_o and_o rusticus_n and_o sebâ—stianus_n tâ—o_fw-la deacon_n of_o his_o own_o church_n who_o the_o pope_n excommunicate_v for_o so_o do_v yet_o the_o emperouâ—_n himself_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o that_o saâ—vo_n and_o the_o pope_n not_o yield_v without_o it_o a_o general_n council_n be_v call_v at_o constantinâ—pâ—e_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o controversy_n to_o which_o the_o pope_n be_v solemn_o invite_v refuse_v to_o come_v the_o council_n however_o proceed_v in_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n during_o their_o session_n vigilius_n publish_v his_o apostolical_a decree_n or_o constitution_n to_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n with_o the_o assistance_n of_o 16._o bishop_n of_o italy_n africa_n and_o illyricum_n and_o three_o roman_a deacon_n wherein_o the_o pope_n defend_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o define_v in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o it_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o none_o to_o write_v or_o teach_v any_o thing_n about_o these_o matter_n contrary_a to_o his_o present_a definition_n or_o to_o move_v any_o far_a question_n about_o they_o notwithstanding_o which_o definition_n of_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n proceed_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o to_o the_o anathematise_v those_o who_o do_v not_o condemn_v they_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a matter_n of_o fact_n i_o be_o content_a to_o appeal_v to_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n the_o edict_n of_o justinian_n the_o pope_n own_o decree_n or_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n or_o the_o most_o learned_a person_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 18_o such_o as_o â—aronius_a petavius_n and_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marca_n who_o have_v all_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o controversy_n i_o now_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o a_o person_n in_o that_o time_n shall_v do_v who_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v a_o internal_a assent_n to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n decrâ—to_fw-la must_v he_o believe_v the_o pope_n he_o not_o only_o contradict_v the_o council_n but_o himself_o too_o for_o it_o now_o appear_v by_o a_o greek_a epistle_n first_o publish_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la out_o of_o the_o king_n of_o frances_n library_n that_o vigilius_n be_v banish_v by_o justinian_n do_v afterward_o retract_v his_o own_o decree_n so_o solemn_o make_v and_o confirm_v the_o council_n will_v not_o a_o man_n now_o be_v in_o a_o pretty_a condition_n that_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v one_o in_o all_o he_o say_v that_o so_o often_o contradict_v himself_o must_v he_o believe_v the_o council_n what_o then_o become_v of_o the_o pope_n infallibility_n when_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o receive_v the_o pope_n definition_n though_o do_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n in_o which_o bellarmin_n say_v 3._o the_o pope_n can_v err_v viz._n when_o he_o teach_v the_o whole_a church_n that_o they_o reject_v his_o decree_n and_o determine_v the_o quite_o contrary_a i_o know_v but_o one_o way_n of_o evade_n this_v which_o be_v that_o common_o insist_v on_o by_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n viz._n that_o all_o this_o be_v not_o a_o controversy_n about_o 〈◊〉_d but_o person_n so_o indeed_o some_o of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d we_o of_o vigilius_n say_v when_o they_o endeavour_v to_o extenuate_v the_o matter_n as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v find_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o many_o in_o italy_n break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n on_o the_o account_n of_o this_o quarrel_n but_o i_o desire_v any_o one_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o look_v to_o their_o judgement_n who_o be_v concern_v in_o this_o quarrel_n and_o if_o man_n be_v boâ—nd_v to_o believe_v their_o guide_n they_o ought_v to_o believe_v they_o when_o they_o tell_v they_o what_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o controversy_n it_o be_v account_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o only_o by_o the_o emperor_n but_o by_o the_o pope_n by_o the_o council_n and_o by_o the_o bishop_n who_o oppose_v the_o council_n and_o must_v we_o trust_v they_o in_o other_o thing_n and_o not_o in_o this_o beside_o the_o very_a proceed_n of_o the_o council_n manifest_v it_o according_a to_o beauty_n own_o rule_n for_o say_v he_o 12._o we_o then_o know_v a_o thing_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n when_o the_o council_n declare_v it_o to_o be_v so_o or_o they_o to_o be_v heretic_n
sound_a and_o orthodox_n and_o this_o be_v the_o second_o way_n of_o defend_v honorius_n viz._n that_o he_o do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n at_o all_o 11_o and_o this_o way_n be_v take_v by_o petavius_n and_o other_o and_o be_v the_o way_n intend_v by_o petrus_n de_fw-fr marcâ_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o the_o account_n give_v of_o his_o design_n by_o baluzius_n 29._o which_o be_v first_o to_o prove_v by_o most_o evident_a argument_n that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v never_o corrupt_v by_o the_o greek_n against_o the_o opinion_n before_o mention_v and_o next_o that_o he_o be_v true_o condemn_v by_o the_o council_n but_o not_o for_o heresy_n but_o only_o for_o negligence_n and_o remissness_n i_o think_v there_o need_v nothing_o to_o show_v the_o weakness_n of_o this_o but_o bare_o read_v the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n against_o he_o which_o be_v not_o for_o bare_a negligence_n but_o for_o confirm_v the_o wicked_a doctrine_n of_o sergius_n and_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o learned_a person_n see_v the_o weakness_n of_o his_o design_n too_o much_o to_o go_v on_o with_o it_o and_o baronius_n and_o bellarmin_n see_v well_o enough_o that_o whosoever_o be_v there_o anathematise_v it_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o heresy_n that_o he_o be_v so_o and_o therefore_o baronius_n will_v make_v man_n believe_v the_o anathema_n belong_v to_o theodorus_n and_o not_o to_o honorius_n petavius_n think_v that_o honorius_n be_v deceive_v 13._o but_o it_o be_v only_o by_o his_o simplicity_n and_o weakness_n not_o understand_v the_o controversy_n aright_o so_o of_o old_a john_n 4._o and_o maximus_n in_o his_o dispute_n with_o pyrrhus_n defend_v honorius_n that_o he_o speak_v indeed_o of_o one_o will_n but_o that_o say_v they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v only_o of_o one_o will_n in_o his_o humane_a nature_n 3._o which_o as_o combesis_n say_v be_v a_o more_o pious_a than_o solid_a defence_n of_o he_o and_o will_v as_o well_o serve_v for_o sergius_n and_o cyrus_n for_o heraclius_n his_o ecthesis_n and_o constans_n his_o type_n as_o honorius_n his_o letter_n for_o who_o ever_o will_v peruse_v they_o will_v find_v they_o all_o proceed_v on_o the_o same_o argument_n that_o there_o can_v not_o be_v two_o will_n in_o christ_n but_o one_o must_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o other_o but_o that_o which_o i_o insist_v on_o be_v this_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o council_n approve_v by_o the_o pope_n do_v condemn_v he_o for_o heresy_n i_o desire_v therefore_o again_o to_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v right_o condemn_v or_o not_o if_o he_o be_v than_o the_o pope_n must_v be_v guilty_a and_o so_o not_o infallible_a if_o not_o than_o the_o council_n must_v be_v according_a to_o bellarmin_n guilty_a of_o intolerable_a impudence_n and_o error_n but_o in_o either_o case_n there_o be_v no_o infallibility_n in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v require_v our_o internal_a assent_n to_o what_o they_o declare_v but_o another_o defence_n be_v yet_o beâ—ind_a which_o be_v that_o though_o the_o pope_n do_v err_v yet_o it_o be_v in_o his_o private_a capacity_n and_o not_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n but_o when_o do_v he_o act_v as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n if_o not_o when_o he_o be_v consult_v about_o important_a matter_n of_o faith_n as_o this_o be_v then_o suppose_v to_o be_v by_o two_o patriarch_n and_o when_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v about_o they_o and_o there_o upon_o solemn_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n this_o be_v then_o a_o mere_a subterfuge_n when_o man_n have_v nothing_o else_o to_o say_v i_o conclude_v therefore_o this_o instance_n of_o honorius_n with_o the_o ingenuous_a confession_n of_o mr._n white_a that_o thing_n be_v so_o clear_a in_o the_o cause_n of_o honorius_n 130._o that_o it_o be_v unworthy_a any_o grave_n divine_a to_o pawn_v his_o own_o honour_n and_o that_o of_o divinity_n too_o in_o sow_v together_o figleaf_n to_o palliate_v it_o thus_o far_o i_o have_v show_v that_o those_o who_o pretend_v the_o most_o to_o be_v infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o church_n have_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v each_o other_o from_o whence_o it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o no_o absolute_a submission_n be_v due_a to_o they_o unless_o we_o can_v be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v contradiction_n i_o may_v pursue_v this_o much_o further_o and_o draw_v down_o the_o history_n of_o these_o contradiction_n to_o each_o other_o through_o the_o follow_a age_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o bishop_n have_v be_v against_o bishop_n pope_n against_o pope_n council_n against_o council_n church_n against_o church_n especial_o after_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o eastern_a and_o greek_a church_n the_o greek_a and_o the_o roman_a and_o the_o roman_a and_o those_o of_o the_o reformation_n but_o a_o man_n who_o be_v bind_v to_o rely_v only_o on_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o guide_n must_v suppose_v they_o to_o be_v agree_v and_o in_o case_n of_o difference_n among_o they_o he_o must_v first_o choose_v his_o religion_n and_o by_o that_o his_o guide_n 9_o in_o the_o present_a divide_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n a_o man_n that_o will_v satisfy_v his_o own_o mind_n must_v make_v use_n of_o his_o judgement_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o church_n and_o those_o guide_n he_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o unless_o a_o man_n will_v say_v that_o every_o one_o be_v bind_v to_o yield_v himself_o absolute_o to_o the_o guidance_n of_o that_o church_n which_o he_o live_v in_o whether_o eastern_a or_o greek_a roman_a or_o protestant_n which_o i_o suppose_v n._n o._n will_v never_o yield_v to_o for_o a_o reason_n he_o know_v because_o than_o no_o revolter_n from_o we_o can_v be_v justify_v the_o true_a state_n then_o of_o the_o present_a case_n concern_v the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v this_o that_o it_o have_v be_v now_o for_o many_o age_n rend_v and_o tear_v into_o several_a distinct_a communion_n every_o one_o of_o which_o communion_n have_v particular_a guide_n over_o it_o who_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o man_n to_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o they_o because_o every_o church_n do_v suppose_v itself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o right_a now_o the_o question_n propose_v be_v whether_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a for_o i_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o to_o trust_v my_o own_o judgement_n i_o shall_v make_v no_o scruple_n in_o all_o doubtful_a matter_n to_o resolve_v the_o affirmative_a suppose_v that_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v agree_v for_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o arrogance_n and_o presumption_n in_o i_o to_o set_v up_o my_o own_o private_a opinion_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o all_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o such_o a_o case_n but_o that_o be_v far_o from_o we_o for_o we_o find_v the_o christian_a world_n divide_v into_o very_o different_a communion_n the_o eastern_a church_n be_v still_o as_o numerous_a though_o not_o so_o prosperous_a as_o the_o roman_a the_o extent_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n alone_o be_v very_o great_a but_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v two_o other_o distinct_a church_n in_o those_o part_n who_o break_v off_o communion_n with_o the_o greek_a on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n and_o chalcedon_n and_o the_o latter_a sort_n especial_o be_v very_o far_o spread_v in_o those_o part_n from_o armenia_n to_o the_o abyssine_a empire_n 77._o in_o the_o time_n of_o jacobus_n de_fw-fr vitriaco_n he_o say_v these_o two_o church_n be_v say_v to_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a and_o bellonius_fw-la in_o these_o late_a time_n assure_v we_o 35._o that_o the_o rite_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v yet_o extend_v far_o than_o the_o latin_n what_o then_o make_v these_o church_n to_o be_v leave_v out_o in_o our_o inquiry_n after_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v these_o such_o inconsiderable_a part_n of_o the_o body_n that_o no_o regard_n be_v to_o be_v have_v to_o they_o i_o believe_v upon_o a_o strict_a examination_n notwithstanding_o the_o reproach_n of_o heresy_n and_o schism_n which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n cast_v upon_o all_o but_o themselves_o they_o will_v be_v sound_a much_o more_o souâ—d_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n than_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v five_o great_a body_n or_o communion_n of_o christian_n be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n 1._o the_o most_o eastern_a christian_n common_o call_v nestorian_n whether_o just_o or_o no_o i_o shall_v not_o now_o examine_v these_o be_v spread_v over_o the_o most_o eastern_a part_n and_o all_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o patriarch_n of_o muzal_n 2._o the_o jacobite_n who_o be_v disperse_v through_o mesopotamia_n armenia_n egypt_n and_o the_o abyssine_a empire_n and_o live_v under_o several_a patriarch_n of_o
here_o be_v a_o contest_v of_o right_n in_o the_o case_n antecedent_n to_o any_o duty_n of_o submission_n which_o must_v be_v better_o prove_v than_o ever_o it_o have_v yet_o be_v before_o we_o can_v allow_v any_o dispute_n how_o far_o we_o be_v to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n 2._o not_o to_o submit_v to_o those_o who_o be_v lawful_a guide_n in_o all_o thing_n they_o may_v require_v for_o our_o dispute_n be_v now_o about_o guide_n suppose_v to_o be_v fallible_a and_o they_o be_v own_v to_o be_v such_o may_v be_v suppose_v to_o require_v thing_n to_o which_o we_o be_v bind_v not_o to_o yield_v but_o the_o great_a difficulty_n now_o be_v so_o to_o state_n these_o thing_n as_o to_o show_v that_o we_o have_v reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o separation_n have_v no_o reason_n not_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n for_o that_o be_v the_o obvious_a objection_n in_o this_o case_n that_o the_o same_o pretence_n which_o be_v use_v by_o our_o church_n against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v serve_v to_o justify_v all_o the_o separation_n that_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v make_v from_o our_o church_n so_o my_o adversary_n n._n o._n in_o his_o preface_n say_v that_o by_o the_o principle_n we_o hold_v we_o excuse_v and_o justify_v all_o sect_n which_o have_v or_o shall_v separate_v from_o our_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o calumny_n i_o shall_v not_o fix_v upon_o the_o persuasion_n of_o conscience_n for_o that_o may_v equal_o serve_v for_o all_o party_n but_o upon_o a_o great_a difference_n in_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o case_n as_o will_v appear_v in_o these_o particular_n 1._o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o be_v as_o ready_a as_o they_o to_o stand_v to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o father_n and_o to_o vincentius_n lerinensis_n his_o rule_n of_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o consent_n we_o declare_v let_v the_o thing_n in_o dispute_n be_v prove_v to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o all_o age_n we_o be_v ready_a to_o submit_v to_o they_o but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v this_o their_o fundamental_a principle_n as_o to_o worship_v wherein_o the_o difference_n lie_v that_o nothing_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n but_o what_o he_o have_v express_o command_v we_o say_v all_o thing_n be_v lawful_a which_o be_v not_o forbid_v and_o upon_o this_o single_a point_n stand_v the_o whole_a controversy_n of_o separation_n as_o to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n we_o challenge_v those_o that_o separate_v from_o we_o to_o produce_v one_o person_n for_o 1500._o year_n together_o that_o hold_v form_n of_o prayer_n to_o be_v unlawful_a or_o the_o ceremony_n which_o be_v use_v in_o our_o church_n we_o defend_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n by_o bishop_n to_o be_v the_o most_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a government_n and_o that_o no_o person_n can_v have_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o cast_v that_o off_o which_o have_v be_v so_o universal_o receive_v in_o all_o age_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n if_o there_o have_v be_v dispute_v among_o we_o about_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o two_o order_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o it_o in_o order_n to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n such_o there_o have_v be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n too_o here_o then_o lie_v a_o very_a considerable_a difference_n we_o appeal_v and_o be_v ready_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o interpret_n the_o letter_n of_o scripture_n in_o any_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o those_o who_o separate_v from_o our_o church_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v lawful_a but_o what_o have_v a_o express_a command_n in_o scripture_n 2._o the_o guide_n of_o our_o church_n never_o challenge_v any_o infallibility_n to_o themselves_o which_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o have_v do_v ever_o since_o the_o controversy_n begin_v which_o challenge_n of_o infallibility_n make_v the_o breach_n irreconcilable_a while_o that_o pretence_n continue_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o way_n but_o absolute_a submission_n where_o man_n still_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o propose_v term_n of_o accommodation_n between_o those_o who_o contend_v for_o a_o reformation_n and_o such_o who_o contend_v that_o they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v on_o the_o one_o side_n error_n be_v suppose_v and_o on_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v by_o any_o until_o therefore_o this_o pretence_n be_v quit_v to_o talk_v of_o accommodation_n be_v folly_n and_o to_o design_n it_o madness_n if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v allow_v nothing_o to_o be_v amiss_o how_o can_v she_o reform_v any_o thing_n and_o how_o can_v they_o allow_v any_o thing_n to_o be_v amiss_o who_o believe_v they_o can_v never_o be_v deceive_v so_o that_o while_o this_o arrogant_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n continue_v it_o be_v impossible_a there_o shall_v be_v any_o reconciliation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o least_o pretend_a by_o our_o church_n 21._o that_o declare_v in_o her_o article_n 3._o that_o general_a council_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v to_o god_n and_o that_o all_o the_o proof_n of_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o holy_a scripture_n so_o that_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n there_o be_v no_o difference_n between_o our_o church_n and_o those_o who_o dissent_v from_o she_o and_o none_o of_o they_o charge_n our_o church_n with_o any_o error_n in_o doctrine_n nor_o plead_v that_o as_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o separation_n 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o only_o require_v the_o belief_n of_o her_o error_n but_o make_v the_o belief_n of_o they_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o often_o object_v creed_n of_o pius_n 4._o wherein_o the_o same_o necessity_n be_v express_v of_o believe_v the_o additional_a article_n which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o of_o the_o most_o fundamental_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o no_o man_n who_o read_v that_o bull_n can_v discern_v the_o least_o difference_n therein_o make_v between_o the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v one_o and_o the_o other_o but_o that_o all_o together_o make_v up_o that_o faith_n without_o which_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v which_o though_o only_o require_v of_o some_o person_n to_o make_v profession_n of_o yet_o that_o profession_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v the_o faith_n of_o their_o church_n but_o nothing_o of_o this_o nature_n can_v be_v object_v against_o our_o church_n by_o dissenter_n that_o exclude_v none_o from_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n mere_o because_o not_o in_o her_o communion_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n express_o do_v for_o it_o be_v not_o only_a boniface_n 8._o who_o determine_v as_o solemn_o as_o he_o can_v 11._o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n but_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n 10._o decree_v the_o same_o thing_n 4._o the_o guide_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n pretend_v to_o as_o immediate_a authority_n of_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n have_v but_o we_o challenge_v no_o more_o than_o teach_v man_n to_o do_v what_o christ_n have_v command_v they_o and_o in_o other_o thing_n not_o command_v or_o forbid_v to_o give_v rule_n which_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o general_n command_v of_o scripture_n they_o look_v on_o the_o member_n of_o our_o church_n as_o oblige_v to_o observe_v so_o that_o the_o authority_n challenge_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n encroach_v on_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o he_o but_o that_o which_o our_o governor_n plead_v for_o be_v only_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o as_o governor_n over_o a_o christian_a society_n hence_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v account_v as_o much_o a_o mortal_a sin_n to_o disobey_v their_o guide_n in_o the_o most_o indifferent_a thing_n as_o to_o disobey_v god_n in_o the_o plain_a command_n of_o scripture_n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o they_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o but_o a_o power_n likewise_o to_o dispense_v with_o the_o law_n be_v of_o god_n as_o in_o matter_n of_o marriage_n and_o with_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n as_o in_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o promise_v the_o same_o spiritual_a effect_n to_o
peace_n if_o controversy_n be_v refer_v to_o a_o infallible_a judge_n we_o must_v therefore_o allow_v every_o one_o that_o pretend_v to_o it_o to_o be_v such_o a_o infallible_a guide_n and_o we_o must_v on_o the_o same_o ground_n allow_v every_o one_o if_o we_o must_v not_o first_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o ground_n on_o which_o it_o be_v challenge_v by_o any_o one_o and_o withal_o since_o christ_n be_v the_o best_a judge_n of_o what_o be_v fit_a for_o his_o church_n we_o must_v see_v by_o his_o law_n whether_o he_o have_v make_v it_o necessary_a for_o all_o controversy_n to_o be_v end_v by_o a_o stand_a judge_n that_o shall_v arise_v about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o he_o have_v not_o do_v it_o it_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n to_o say_v it_o be_v fit_a he_o shall_v have_v do_v it_o for_o that_o be_v to_o upbraid_v christ_n with_o weakness_n and_o not_o to_o end_v difference_n in_o his_o church_n 2._o suppose_v it_o necessary_a that_o controversy_n shall_v be_v end_v it_o may_v as_o well_o be_v do_v without_o a_o infallible_a judge_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n as_o with_o one_o for_o all_o that_o be_v pretend_v to_o be_v do_v by_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v to_o give_v a_o certain_a sense_n of_o controvert_v place_n so_o that_o man_n be_v either_o bind_v to_o look_v on_o that_o which_o they_o give_v as_o the_o certain_a sense_n on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o interpreter_n or_o that_o such_o a_o infallible_a interpretation_n be_v set_v aside_o there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o know_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o first_o than_o no_o man_n can_v be_v more_o certain_a of_o the_o sense_n of_o any_o doubtful_a place_n than_o he_o be_v of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o his_o interpreter_n i_o desire_v therefore_o to_o be_v resolve_v in_o this_o case_n i_o be_o tell_v i_o can_v arrive_v at_o no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o doubtful_a place_n of_o scripture_n without_o a_o infallible_a interpreter_n i_o say_v the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v for_o such_o a_o infallible_a judge_n be_v the_o most_o doubtful_a and_o controvert_v of_o any_o i_o will_v fain_o understand_v by_o what_o mean_v i_o may_v come_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o place_n and_o to_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o they_o must_v i_o do_v it_o only_o by_o a_o infallible_a guide_n but_o that_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o be_o now_o seek_v for_o and_o i_o must_v not_o suppose_v that_o which_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v if_o i_o may_v be_v certain_a without_o suppose_v such_o a_o infallible_a guide_n of_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o very_a doubtful_a and_o controvert_v place_n than_z why_o may_v i_o not_o by_o the_o same_o way_n of_o proceed_v arrive_n at_o the_o certainty_n of_o any_o other_o less_o doubtful_a and_o obscure_a place_n unless_o there_o be_v some_o private_a way_n to_o come_v at_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o place_n which_o will_v hold_v for_o none_o else_o beside_o they_o which_o be_v not_o so_o easy_a to_o understand_v 2._o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o the_o second_o enquiry_n which_o be_v about_o the_o mean_n of_o attain_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n without_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o infallible_a guide_n it_o will_v not_o i_o hope_v be_v deny_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_a church_n have_v a_o certain_a way_n of_o understand_v the_o sense_n of_o doubtful_a place_n as_o far_o as_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o that_o they_o want_v no_o mean_n which_o christ_n have_v appoint_v for_o the_o end_n of_o controversy_n but_o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o they_o proceed_v by_o no_o other_o mean_n than_o what_o we_o use_v so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v any_o mean_n to_o come_v to_o a_o certain_a sense_n of_o scripture_n we_o have_v the_o same_o and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o veâ—y_n hard_a case_n if_o by_o the_o use_n of_o the_o same_o mean_n we_o can_v attain_v the_o same_o end_n i_o shall_v therefore_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o this_o weighty_a controversy_n concern_v the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o doubtful_a place_n and_o if_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v then_o hear_v off_o as_o a_o infallible_a judge_n it_o be_v a_o plain_a demonstration_n they_o think_v there_o be_v none_o appoint_v because_o the_o dispute_n that_o happen_v then_o require_v as_o much_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o a_o judge_n as_o any_o that_o be_v at_o this_o day_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o controversy_n which_o disturb_v the_o church_n scripture_n one_o be_v concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o other_o concern_v the_o sense_n of_o they_o for_o there_o be_v no_o one_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n who_o authority_n be_v not_o call_v in_o question_n by_o some_o heretic_n in_o those_o first_o age_n the_o gnostic_n by_o who_o i_o understand_v the_o follower_n of_o simon_n magus_n menander_n saturninus_n and_o basilides_n haâ—_n frame_v a_o new_a religion_n of_o their_o own_o under_o the_o name_n of_o christian_a and_o have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o write_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n but_o have_v a_o book_n of_o their_o own_o which_o they_o call_v the_o gospel_n of_o perfection_n but_o as_o epiphanius_n well_o observe_v 3._o no_o man_n that_o have_v understanding_n needs_o scripture_n to_o refute_v such_o a_o religion_n as_o they_o be_v for_o right_a reason_n alone_o be_v sufficient_a to_o discover_v the_o folly_n and_o filthiness_n of_o it_o 〈…〉_z the_o follower_n of_o cerinthus_n and_o ebion_n acknowledge_v no_o other_o gospel_n but_o that_o of_o st._n matthew_n 〈…〉_z and_o that_o not_o entire_a but_o with_o diverse_a corruption_n and_o interpolation_n according_a to_o their_o several_a fancy_n cerdon_n and_o martion_n allow_v no_o gospel_n but_o that_o of_o st._n luke_n 11._o which_o they_o alter_v according_a to_o their_o pleasure_n cut_v off_o the_o genealogy_n and_o other_o place_n and_o insert_v many_o thing_n as_o it_o serve_v most_o to_o their_o purpose_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o epiphanius_n 42._o some_o say_v the_o valentinian_o receive_v no_o other_o gospel_n but_o that_o of_o st._n john_n as_o the_o alogi_fw-la in_o epiphanius_n reject_v that_o alone_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o valentinus_n do_v reject_v any_o but_o add_v more_o 11._o for_o irenaeus_n charge_v the_o valentinian_o only_a with_o add_v another_o gospel_n which_o they_o call_v the_o gospel_n of_o truth_n and_o tertullian_n express_o say_v that_o valentinus_n therein_o differ_v from_o martion_n 38._o that_o martion_n cut_v off_o what_o he_o please_v with_o his_o sword_n but_o valentinus_n corrupt_v it_o with_o his_o pen_n for_o although_o he_o allow_v all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n yet_o he_o pervert_v the_o meaning_n of_o they_o eusebius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o follower_n of_o severus_n reject_v the_o epistle_n of_o s._n paul_n and_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n 29._o and_o interpret_v the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o the_o gospel_n after_o a_o peculiar_a sense_n of_o their_o own_o so_o that_o we_o see_v those_o who_o undertake_v to_o confute_v these_o heretic_n be_v not_o only_o to_o vindicate_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n but_o to_o dispute_v with_o such_o who_o do_v not_o own_o the_o same_o book_n which_o they_o do_v and_o therefore_o be_v force_v to_o use_v such_o way_n of_o argue_v as_o be_v proper_a to_o they_o as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a by_o the_o proceed_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o tertullian_n against_o they_o but_o because_o the_o valentinian_o and_o marcionite_n do_v endeavour_v to_o suit_v their_o extravagant_a fancy_n to_o the_o scripture_n allow_v by_o they_o it_o will_v be_v necessary_a for_o we_o to_o inquire_v by_o what_o mean_v they_o go_v about_o to_o clear_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n from_o their_o false_a gloss_n and_o interpretation_n irenaeus_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n relate_v at_o large_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o valâ—ntinians_n 1._o say_v that_o by_o the_o perverse_a interpretation_n and_o corrupt_a exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n they_o draw_v away_o unstable_a mind_n from_o the_o true_a faith_n for_o they_o pretend_v to_o find_v out_o deep_o and_o more_o mysterious_a thing_n in_o the_o scripture_n than_o other_o be_v acquaint_v with_o viz._n that_o christ_n intimate_v the_o 30._o aeön_n by_o not_o appear_v till_o the_o 30._o year_n of_o his_o age._n that_o the_o parable_n of_o man_n call_v at_o the_o first_o the_o three_o the_o six_o the_o nine_o the_o eleven_o hour_n refer_v to_o the_o same_o thing_n for_o those_o hour_n make_v up_o
think_v fit_a 17._o and_o what_o can_v the_o most_o skilful_a man_n in_o the_o scripture_n do_v with_o such_o man_n who_o deny_v or_o affirm_v what_o they_o please_v therefore_o such_o kind_n of_o dispute_n tend_v to_o no_o good_a at_o all_o where_o either_o side_n charge_v the_o other_o with_o forge_v and_o pervert_v the_o scripture_n 18._o and_o so_o the_o controversy_n with_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o scripture_n by_o which_o either_o none_o or_o a_o uncertain_a victory_n be_v to_o be_v obtain_v 2._o in_o this_o dispute_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n the_o true_a ancient_a faith_n be_v first_o to_o be_v inquire_v after_o for_o among_o who_o that_o be_v there_o will_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n 19_o and_o for_o find_v out_o the_o true_a faith_n we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o christ_n send_v abroad_o his_o apostle_n to_o plant_v church_n in_o every_o city_n from_o whence_o other_o church_n do_v derive_v the_o faith_n 20._o which_o be_v call_v apostolical_a from_o their_o agreement_n in_o this_o common_a faith_n at_o first_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o way_n to_o understand_v this_o apostolical_a faith_n be_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o apostolical_a church_n 21._o for_o it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o suppose_v that_o the_o apostle_n shall_v not_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n 22._o 23._o 24._o 25._o 26._o 27._o which_o he_o at_o large_a prove_n or_o that_o they_o do_v not_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o they_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v or_o that_o the_o church_n misunderstand_v their_o doctrine_n because_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v agree_v in_o one_o common_a faith_n 28._o and_o therefore_o there_o be_v all_o the_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o so_o universal_a consent_n must_v arise_v from_o some_o common_a cause_n which_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o the_o common_a delivery_n of_o it_o by_o all_o the_o apostle_n but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o heretic_n be_v novel_a and_o upstart_a 29._o and_o we_o must_v say_v all_o the_o former_a christian_n be_v baptize_v into_o a_o false_a faith_n as_o not_o know_v the_o true_a god_n or_o the_o true_a christ_n if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n do_v deliver_v the_o true_a doctrine_n 30._o but_o that_o which_o be_v first_o be_v true_a and_o from_o god_n that_o which_o come_v after_o be_v foreign_a and_o false_a if_o martion_n and_o valentinus_n nigidius_n or_o hermogenes_n broach_v new_a opinion_n and_o set_v up_o other_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n than_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n time_n that_o without_o any_o far_a proof_n discover_v their_o imposture_n 3._o two_o sense_n direct_o contrary_a to_o each_o other_o can_v proceed_v from_o the_o same_o apostolical_a person_n this_o tertullian_n likewise_o insist_o upon_o to_o show_v that_o although_o they_o may_v pretend_v antiquity_n and_o that_o as_o far_o as_o the_o apostolical_a time_n yet_o the_o contrariety_n of_o their_o doctrine_n to_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n will_v sufficient_o manifest_v the_o falsehood_n of_o it_o for_o say_v he_o the_o apostle_n will_v never_o contradict_v each_o other_o or_o themselves_o 32._o and_o if_o the_o apostolical_a person_n have_v contradict_v they_o they_o have_v not_o be_v join_v together_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n which_o all_o the_o apostolical_a church_n be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n broach_v by_o these_o man_n be_v in_o their_o seed_n condemn_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o 33._o so_o martion_n apelles_n and_o valentinus_n be_v confute_v in_o the_o sadducee_n and_o first_o corrupter_n of_o christianity_n but_o the_o true_a christian_n can_v not_o be_v charge_v by_o their_o adversary_n with_o hold_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o what_o the_o church_n receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o apostle_n from_o christ_n and_o christ_n from_o god_n for_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o evident_a 36._o and_o the_o chair_n of_o the_o apostle_n so_o well_o know_v 37._o that_o any_o one_o may_v satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n about_o their_o doctrine_n especial_o since_o their_o authentic_a epistle_n be_v still_o preserve_v therein_o but_o where_o a_o diversity_n of_o doctrine_n be_v find_v from_o the_o apostle_n that_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n of_o a_o false_a sense_n that_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o scripture_n thus_o tertullian_n lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o controvert_v place_n of_o scripture_n without_o the_o least_o insinuation_n of_o any_o infallibility_n place_v in_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n for_o determine_v the_o certain_a sense_n of_o they_o but_o lest_o by_o this_o way_n of_o prescribe_v against_o heretic_n he_o shall_v seem_v to_o decline_v the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n out_o of_o distrust_n of_o be_v able_a to_o manage_v it_o against_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o therefore_o elsewhere_o he_o will_v set_v aside_o the_o ground_n of_o prescription_n or_o just_a exception_n against_o their_o plead_n for_o so_o prescription_n signify_v in_o he_o as_o against_o martion_n and_o hermogenes_n and_o praxeas_n and_o refute_v their_o opinion_n upon_o other_o ground_n in_o his_o book_n against_o martion_n he_o first_o lay_v down_o martions_n rule_n as_o he_o call_v it_o i.e._n the_o sum_n of_o his_o opinion_n which_o be_v make_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n two_o distinct_a god_n the_o one_o nothing_o but_o goodness_n and_o the_o other_o the_o author_n of_o evil_n which_o opinion_n he_o overthrow_v from_o principle_n of_o reason_n 2._o because_o there_o can_v be_v two_o infinite_o great_a and_o on_o the_o same_o ground_n he_o make_v two_o he_o may_v make_v many_o more_o 6._o and_o because_o god_n must_v be_v know_v by_o his_o work_n 12._o and_o he_o can_v not_o be_v god_n that_o do_v not_o create_v the_o world_n and_o so_o continue_v argue_v against_o martion_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o second_o he_o vindicate_v god_n the_o creator_n from_o all_o the_o objection_n which_o martion_n have_v muster_v against_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o three_o he_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n 5._o first_o by_o reason_n and_o then_o by_o scripture_n and_o lay_v down_o two_o rule_n for_o understand_v the_o prophetical_a prediction_n relate_v to_o the_o manner_n of_o express_v future_a thing_n as_o past_a and_o the_o enigmatical_a way_n of_o represent_v plain_a thing_n afterward_o he_o prove_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n from_o scripture_n and_o reason_n 9_o that_o christ_n do_v true_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o not_o mere_o in_o appearance_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v from_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o make_v that_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n that_o it_o be_v the_o object_n of_o three_o sense_n of_o sight_n and_o touch_v and_o hear_n which_o be_v the_o same_o way_n of_o argue_v we_o make_v use_v of_o against_o transubstantiation_n and_o if_o martion_n have_v be_v so_o subtle_a to_o have_v use_v the_o evasion_n those_o do_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n he_o may_v have_v defend_v the_o putative_a body_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n that_o they_o do_v the_o be_v of_o accident_n without_o a_o substance_n in_o the_o four_o book_n he_o assert_n against_o martion_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o gospel_n receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n above_o that_o which_o martion_n allow_v 4_o by_o the_o great_a antiquity_n and_o the_o universal_a reception_n of_o the_o true_a gospel_n 5._o and_o after_o refute_v the_o supposition_n of_o a_o twofold_a christ_n one_o for_o the_o jew_n and_o another_o for_o the_o gentile_n from_o the_o compare_v of_o scripture_n together_o â—â—_o which_o he_o do_v with_o great_a diligence_n and_o answer_v all_o the_o argument_n from_o thence_o bring_v by_o martion_n to_o prove_v that_o christ_n be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n in_o his_o five_o and_o last_o book_n he_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n allow_v by_o martion_n that_o he_o preach_v no_o other_o god_n than_o the_o creator_n and_o that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n the_o creator_n which_o he_o do_v from_o the_o scope_n and_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n without_o apprehend_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o call_v in_o any_o infallible_a guide_n to_o give_v the_o certain_a sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o they_o against_o hermogenes_n 19_o he_o dispute_v about_o the_o eternity_n of_o matter_n the_o controversy_n between_o they_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v concern_v the_o sense_n of_o some_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o creation_n of_o thing_n tertullian_n prove_v that_o all_o thing_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o
church_n what_o security_n can_v any_o man_n have_v against_o arianism_n since_o the_o council_n which_o favour_v it_o be_v more_o numerous_a than_o those_o which_o oppose_v and_o condemn_v it_o yea_o so_o mean_a be_v the_o opinion_n which_o some_o of_o the_o great_a person_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n have_v of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n meet_v together_o in_o council_n that_o st._n gregory_n nazianzen_n declare_v he_o have_v not_o see_v a_o good_a issue_n of_o any_o of_o they_o â—5_n but_o they_o rather_o increase_v mischief_n than_o remove_v any_o because_o of_o the_o contention_n and_o ambition_n which_o rule_v in_o they_o therefore_o he_o resolve_v to_o come_v no_o more_o at_o any_o of_o they_o what_o have_v st._n gregory_n so_o mean_v a_o esteem_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o think_v that_o ambition_n and_o contention_n shall_v sway_v they_o in_o their_o council_n and_o not_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o certain_o rule_v not_o where_o the_o other_o do_v yet_o this_o the_o declare_v to_o be_v his_o mind_n upon_o consideration_n and_o experience_n in_o that_o time_n and_o if_o he_o have_v live_v to_o those_o bless_a day_n of_o the_o council_n of_o latter_a age_n with_o what_o zeal_n and_o rhetoric_n will_v he_o have_v set_v they_o forth_o never_o be_v any_o answer_n more_o jejune_n to_o this_o testimony_n than_o that_o of_o bellarmin_n 7._o viz._n that_o forsooth_o there_o can_v be_v no_o lawful_a council_n call_v in_o his_o time_n and_o why_o so_o i_o pray_v be_v there_o not_o a_o good_a authority_n to_o call_v they_o but_o if_o that_o have_v be_v the_o reason_n he_o do_v not_o so_o little_o understand_v the_o way_n of_o express_v himself_o to_o assign_v the_o cause_n of_o it_o to_o contention_n and_o ambition_n if_o he_o mean_v quite_o another_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o intimate_a and_o what_o if_o he_o be_v afterward_o present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n do_v that_o show_n that_o his_o mind_n be_v in_o the_o least_o change_v but_o in_o this_o epistle_n he_o declare_v how_o little_a good_a be_v to_o be_v expect_a from_o a_o council_n and_o yet_o afterward_o by_o the_o emperor_n command_n he_o may_v be_v present_a at_o one_o 14._o st._n augustin_n in_o deal_v with_o maximinus_n the_o arian_n express_o set_v aside_o all_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o place_n controvert_v between_o they_o for_o he_o say_v i_o will_v neither_o bring_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a neither_o shall_v you_o that_o of_o ariminum_n but_o we_o will_v proceed_v by_o authority_n of_o scripture_n that_o be_v common_a to_o both_o of_o we_o and_o by_o the_o clear_a evidence_n of_o reason_n it_o seem_v then_o st._n augustin_n be_v far_o from_o think_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o certainty_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o guide_n of_o the_o church_n be_v set_v aside_o but_o by_o what_o mean_n do_v he_o then_o think_v that_o man_n may_v come_v to_o any_o certainty_n about_o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o scripture_n of_o that_o he_o be_v best_o able_a to_o give_v we_o a_o account_n himself_o have_v write_v purposely_o in_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o there_o say_v may_v be_v comprehend_v in_o these_o rule_n 1._o that_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o persuade_v man_n to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n 36._o without_o which_o he_o say_v no_o man_n do_v true_o understand_v it_o but_o whosoever_o interpret_v scripture_n to_o the_o advance_n of_o that_o though_o he_o may_v be_v mistake_v as_o to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o his_o error_n be_v not_o dangerous_a 2._o that_o in_o order_n to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o scripture_n man_n must_v apply_v themselves_o to_o it_o with_o mind_n due_o prepare_v for_o it_o 7._o by_o a_o fear_n of_o god_n humility_n prayer_n sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n 3._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v plain_o lay_v down_o in_o holy_a scripture_n this_o be_v in_o term_n assert_v by_o he_o 9_o as_o a_o fundamental_a principle_n that_o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v plain_o set_v down_o in_o scripture_n all_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v find_v which_o contain_v our_o faith_n and_o rule_n of_o life_n i.e._n all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o love_n of_o god_n and_o our_o neighbour_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o make_v we_o happy_a and_o these_o thing_n man_n ought_v especial_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n for_o and_o the_o more_o they_o find_v of_o they_o the_o large_a their_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n be_v 4._o that_o the_o obscure_a place_n of_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o plain_a for_o which_o end_n he_o require_v frequent_a read_n and_o use_v one_o self_n to_o the_o language_n of_o scripture_n ib._n and_o draw_v example_n from_o plain_a place_n to_o illustrate_v difficult_a and_o those_o which_o be_v certain_a to_o clear_v the_o doubtful_a 26._o for_o scarce_o any_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o the_o most_o difficult_a place_n 6._o but_o what_o be_v very_o plain_o set_v down_o elsewhere_o 5._o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o infinite_a variety_n of_o latin_a interpreter_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o matter_n of_o doubt_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o original_a hebrew_n and_o greek_a 10._o the_o knowledge_n of_o which_o tongue_n may_v therefore_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o scripture_n because_o several_a word_n be_v preserve_v untranslate_v but_o those_o be_v few_o the_o necessity_n be_v not_o so_o great_a on_o their_o account_n as_o the_o diversity_n of_o interpreter_n 11._o for_o although_o those_o who_o have_v translate_v the_o hebrew_n into_o greek_a may_v be_v reckon_v up_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n can_v not_o which_o diversity_n of_o translation_n do_v rather_o help_v than_o hinder_v the_o understanding_n of_o scripture_n if_o the_o reader_n of_o it_o be_v not_o negligent_a for_o some_o doubtful_a place_n be_v clear_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o reading_n 6._o where_o the_o ambiguity_n lie_v in_o proper_a word_n the_o clear_n of_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o place_n 4._o in_o so_o much_o that_o he_o determine_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a rare_a and_o difficult_a thing_n to_o find_v such_o a_o ambiguity_n in_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n which_o may_v not_o be_v clear_v from_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o writer_n or_o compare_v place_n or_o search_v the_o original_a language_n 7._o man_n must_v careful_o distinguish_v between_o proper_a and_o figurative_a expression_n for_o to_o understand_v figurative_a expression_n literal_o be_v to_o subject_v our_o understanding_n to_o carnal_a conception_n of_o thing_n 5._o and_o that_o be_v say_v he_o a_o miserable_a slavery_n of_o mind_n to_o take_v sign_n for_o thing_n such_o sign_n he_o tell_v we_o under_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n 9_o the_o great_a difficulty_n herein_o lie_v in_o the_o find_n out_o the_o difference_n between_o proper_a and_o figurative_a expression_n for_o which_o he_o lay_v down_o this_o rule_n if_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n command_v what_o be_v good_a and_o forbid_v what_o be_v evil_a 16._o it_o be_v no_o figurative_a expression_n but_o if_o it_o forbid_v what_o be_v good_a or_o command_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v evil_a it_o must_v be_v figurative_o understand_v for_o which_o he_o instance_n in_o those_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n unless_o you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n and_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n you_o shall_v have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o which_o seem_v to_o command_v something_o evil_n must_v be_v figurative_o understand_v of_o communicate_v in_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n and_o call_v to_o mind_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v and_o wound_v for_o we_o 8._o there_o be_v no_o danger_n in_o different_a sense_n be_v give_v of_o the_o same_o place_n of_o scripture_n if_o every_o one_o of_o those_o sense_n appear_v by_o other_o place_n to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o truth_n 26._o this_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o person_n do_v sincere_o inquire_v after_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o author_n for_o say_v he_o that_o divine_a spirit_n may_v easy_o foresee_v how_o many_o several_a sense_n those_o word_n be_v capable_a of_o which_o be_v agreeable_a to_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n though_o not_o the_o particular_a meaning_n of_o those_o word_n the_o mistake_n can_v be_v dangerous_a therein_o 9_o where_o such_o a_o sense_n be_v give_v which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o other_o certain_a
government_n that_o those_o who_o adhere_v to_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n yet_o agree_v to_o the_o reject_v that_o authority_n which_o he_o challenge_v in_o england_n which_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o breach_n between_o the_o two_o church_n afterward_o when_o it_o be_v thus_o agree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o such_o authority_n as_o he_o challenge_v what_o shall_v hinder_v our_o church_n from_o proceed_v in_o the_o best_a way_n it_o can_v for_o the_o reformation_n of_o itself_o for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v cast_v out_o as_o a_o usurpation_n our_o church_n be_v thereby_o declare_v to_o be_v a_o free_a church_n have_v the_o power_n of_o government_n within_o itself_o and_o what_o method_n of_o proceed_v can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a in_o this_o case_n than_o by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o civil_a authority_n to_o publish_v such_o rule_n and_o article_n according_a to_o which_o religion_n be_v to_o be_v profess_v and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n settle_v in_o england_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o n._n o._n call_v refuse_v submission_n to_o all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a in_o the_o world_n be_v all_o the_o authority_n then_o extant_a shut_v up_o in_o the_o pope_n breast_n be_v there_o no_o due_a power_n of_o govern_v leave_v because_o his_o unjust_a power_n be_v cast_v off_o and_o that_o first_o by_o bishop_n who_o in_o other_o thing_n adhere_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o they_o proceed_v far_a and_o alter_v many_o thing_n in_o religion_n against_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n it_o be_v plain_a since_o our_o church_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v free_a they_o have_v a_o liberty_n of_o inquire_v and_o determine_v thing_n fit_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v this_o than_o can_v not_o be_v her_o fault_n but_o in_o those_o thing_n they_o decree_v they_o go_v contrary_a to_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n here_o we_o be_v now_o come_v to_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o cause_n and_o we_o have_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n defend_v that_o we_o reject_v nothing_o but_o innovation_n and_o reform_v nothing_o but_o abuse_n but_o the_o church_n think_v otherwise_o of_o they_o what_o church_n i_o pray_v the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a that_o we_o have_v always_o appeal_v to_o and_o offer_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o true_o catholic_n church_n of_o all_o age_n that_o we_o utter_o deny_v to_o have_v agree_v in_o any_o one_o thing_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o the_o plain_a english_a of_o all_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o no_o wonder_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o we_o know_v of_o no_o fault_n we_o be_v guilty_a of_o therein_o nor_o any_o obligation_n of_o submission_n to_o the_o command_v of_o that_o church_n and_o n._n o._n do_v not_o say_v that_o we_o oppose_v the_o whole_a church_n but_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n i._n e._n i_o suppose_v the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n at_o that_o time_n but_o do_v he_o undertake_v to_o make_v this_o good_a that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n then_o in_o the_o world_n do_v oppose_v the_o church_n of_o england_n how_o do_v he_o know_v that_o the_o eastern_a armenian_n abyssin_n and_o greek_a church_n do_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o we_o no_o that_o be_v not_o his_o meaning_n but_o by_o the_o more_o universal_a church_n he_o fair_o understand_v no_o more_o but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o we_o do_v oppose_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o deny_v not_o but_o we_o utter_o deny_v that_o to_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o we_o oppose_v any_o lawful_a authority_n in_o deny_v submission_n to_o it_o but_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n we_o be_v to_o obey_v in_o any_o dissent_n or_o division_n of_o the_o clergy_n the_o superior_a and_o more_o comprehensive_a body_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o this_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v either_o it_o must_v be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o a_o general_n council_n of_o all_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o the_o first_o we_o owe_v no_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o the_o second_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n then_o in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o can_v not_o be_v oppose_v and_o for_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o catholic_n council_n before_o the_o breach_n of_o christendom_n no_o church_n have_v be_v more_o guilty_a of_o a_o violation_n of_o they_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o father_n have_v be_v turn_v into_o the_o royalty_n of_o s._n peter_n we_o be_v no_o enemy_n to_o the_o ancient_a patriarchal_a government_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v far_o more_o for_o preserve_v the_o dignity_n of_o it_o than_o the_o roman_a church_n can_v be_v for_o we_o shall_v think_v it_o a_o happy_a state_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n if_o all_o the_o patriarch_n do_v enjoy_v their_o ancient_a power_n and_o privilege_n and_o all_o christendom_n will_v consent_v to_o a_o true_o free_a and_o general_a council_n which_o we_o look_v on_o as_o the_o best_a expedient_a on_o earth_n for_o compose_v the_o difference_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n if_o it_o may_v be_v have_v but_o we_o can_v endure_v to_o be_v abuse_v by_o mere_a name_n of_o titular_a patriarch_n but_o real_a servant_n and_o pensionary_n of_o the_o pope_n with_o combination_n of_o interest_v party_n instead_o of_o general_a council_n with_o the_o pleasure_n of_o pope_n instead_o of_o ancient_a canon_n let_v they_o reduce_v the_o ancient_a government_n of_o the_o church_n within_o its_o due_a bound_n let_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n content_v himself_o with_o the_o privilege_n he_o then_o enjoy_v let_v debate_n be_v free_a and_o bishop_n assemble_v with_o a_o equal_a proportion_n out_o of_o all_o church_n of_o christendom_n and_o if_o we_o then_o oppose_v so_o general_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n let_v they_o charge_v we_o with_o not_o submit_v to_o all_o the_o authority_n extant_a of_o the_o world_n but_o since_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n have_v be_v so_o much_o divide_v that_o a_o true_o general_n council_n be_v next_o to_o a_o impossible_a thing_n the_o church_n must_v be_v reform_v by_o its_o part_n and_o every_o free_a church_n enjoy_v the_o right_n of_o a_o patriarchal_a see_v have_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n a_o sufficient_a power_n to_o reform_v all_o abuse_n within_o itself_o when_o a_o more_o general_a consent_n can_v be_v obtain_v by_o this_o we_o may_v see_v how_o very_a feeble_a this_o charge_n be_v of_o destroy_v all_o church-authority_n by_o refuse_v submission_n to_o the_o roman_a hierarchy_n and_o how_o very_o pityful_a a_o advantage_n can_v from_o hence_o be_v make_v by_o the_o dissent_v party_n among_o we_o who_o decry_v that_o patriarchal_a and_o ancient_a government_n as_o anti-christian_n which_o we_o allow_v as_o prudent_a and_o christian._n but_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o two_o case_n i_o have_v speak_v already_o 4._o but_o yet_o n._n o._n say_v my_o principle_n afford_v no_o effectual_a way_n or_o mean_n in_o this_o church_n of_o suppress_v or_o convict_v any_o schism_n â—98_n sect_n or_o heresy_n or_o reduce_v they_o either_o to_o submission_n of_o judgement_n or_o silence_n therefore_o my_o principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o all_o church-authority_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o the_o design_n of_o my_o principle_n be_v to_o lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n and_o not_o the_o mean_n of_o suppress_v heresy_n if_o i_o have_v lay_v down_o the_o foundation_n of_o peace_n and_o leave_v all_o person_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n without_o any_o regard_n to_o authority_n this_o may_v have_v be_v just_o object_v against_o i_o but_o according_a to_o this_o way_n it_o may_v have_v be_v object_v to_o aristotle_n that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o civil_a government_n because_o he_o do_v not_o lay_v down_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o in_o his_o logic_n or_o that_o hypocrates_n favour_v the_o chemist_n and_o mountebank_n because_o he_o say_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o college_n of_o physician_n if_o i_o have_v say_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o authority_n of_o particular_a church_n or_o the_o way_n of_o suppress_v sect_n then_o how_o insult_o have_v i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o foundation_n of_o faith_n excellent_a protestant_a principle_n of_o faith_n they_o begin_v now_o to_o resolve_v faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o
epiphaâ—_n haeâ—_n 42._o iren_n l._n 3._o c._n 11._o tâ—rtull_n de_fw-fr praecip_n haeret_fw-la c._n 38._o eus._n b._n hist._n ecclâ—s_n l._n 4._o c._n 29._o 〈◊〉_d l._n 1._o c._n 1._o iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o tertull._n de_fw-fr praescrip_n haeret_fw-la c._n 39_o pet._n scrive_v iâ—_n fragmata_fw-la â—â—_o tragicorum_fw-la p._n 187._o isidor_n origin_n l._n r._n c._n 38._o iren._n l._n 2._o c._n 46._o iren._n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o c._n 2._o c._n 3._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o c._n 2._o c._n 3._o c._n 4._o l._n 1._o 6._o 2._o l._n 4._o praebat_fw-la l._n 5._o praehat_fw-la tertull._n de_fw-fr prescript_n haeret_fw-la c._n 8._o c._n 9_o c._n 10_o c._n 13._o c._n 14_o c._n 16._o c._n 17._o c._n 18._o c._n 19_o c._n 20._o c._n 21._o 22._o c._n 23._o c._n 24._o c._n 25._o c._n 26._o c._n 27._o c._n 28._o c._n 29._o c._n 30._o c._n 32._o c._n 33._o c._n 36._o c._n 37._o tâ—rtull_n c._n mar._n l._n 1._o c._n 2._o c._n 4._o 5_o 6._o c._n 11._o 12._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o c._n 8._o 9_o l._n 4_o c._n 4_o c._n 5._o c._n 7_o &_o â—â—_o tertull._n adversus_fw-la hermog_n c._n 19_o c._n 20._o 21._o c._n 22._o tâ—rtull_n adversus_fw-la praxâ—am_fw-la c._n 20._o clem._n aleâ—_n and._n stroâ—_n â—_o cyprian_a epist_n 74._o firmil_n inter_fw-la eâ—pas_fw-la cyprian_n 75._o baron_fw-fr annal_n ad_fw-la a._n d._n 258._o n._n 36._o n._n 52._o euseb._n â—_o l._n 7._o c._n 5._o council_n arelat_n 1._o c._n 8._o 〈…〉_z 2._o c._n 16._o 17._o aug._n the_o haerâ—s_n cap._n 44._o gâ—â—ad_a de_fw-fr eâ—clâ—s_fw-fr dâ—gmat_fw-la c._n 52._o baâ—il_fw-fr epist._n caâ—_n 1._o ad_fw-la â—â—â—â—â—loch_n council_z laâ—diâ—ea_o c._n 7_o 8._o baron_fw-fr annal_n tom._n 4._o in_o append._n 〈…〉_z 65._o 〈◊〉_d ecclesâ—_n pistor_n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o 〈…〉_z b._n l._n 7._o c._n 30._o epiphaâ—_n haeres_fw-la 64._o sect._n 5._o sect._n 6._o athans_n coâ—t_fw-la 〈◊〉_d orat._n 1._o p._n 287._o atha_n coâ—â—_n aâ—aâ—_n 〈…〉_z p._n 116._o etc._n etc._n eph_n 4_o 16._o 〈…〉_z c._n 〈◊〉_d p._n 549._o athâ—â—_n oâ—at_n 1._o c._n arian_n ad_fw-la ad_fw-la â—ph_n c._n paul_n samosat_n cp_n ad_fw-la sâ—rapi_fw-la hâ—ar_n de_fw-fr tâ—ait_fw-fr l._n 1._o hilar._n l._n 9_o 〈…〉_z 69._o â—_o 50._o coâ—cil_n general_n tom._n 2._o p._n 84._o greg._n naziaâ—_n ep._n â—5_n bellar._n de_fw-fr coâ—cil_n author_n l._n 2._o c._n 7._o august_n c._n maxim_n l._n 3._o c._n 14._o aug._n de_fw-fr doctri_fw-la christiaâ—_n l._n 1._o c._n 35_o 36._o l._n 2._o â—_o 7._o l._n 2._o c_o 9_o ib._n l._n 3._o c._n 26._o l._n 2._o c._n 6._o l_o 2._o c._n 10._o c._n 11._o l._n 3._o c._n 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o c._n 9_o c._n 15_o 16._o l._n 3._o c._n 26._o l._n 3._o c._n 28._o vincent_n lerin_n commonitor_n p._n 4._o commonit_fw-la 1._o c._n 39_o â—â—_o commonit_fw-la 2._o c._n 〈◊〉_d vincent_n commonit_fw-la 1._o aâ—_n 26._o ad_fw-la 35._o petau._n dogm_n theol_n tom._n 2._o in_o praefat_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 8._o sect_n 2._o hier._n a_o oâ—_n 2._o c._n russiâ—_n 1_o c._n 39_o c._n 37._o c._n 39_o §._o 14._o s._n augustins_n testimony_n examine_v p._n 85._o aug._n c._n crescoâ—_n l._n 1._o c._n 33._o aug._n de_fw-fr unit_fw-la eccles._n c._n 4._o 5_o 19_o c._n 10._o c._n 16._o aug._n de_fw-fr baptis_n c._n donat_n l_o 2._o c._n 1._o c._n 9_o l._n 4._o c._n 6._o l._n 2._o c._n 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 10._o l._n 6._o c._n 2._o de_fw-fr bapt_n â—_o doâ—at_fw-mi l._n 2_o c._n 3_o de_fw-fr bapt._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o de_fw-fr baptis_n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o c._n câ—eâ—cor_n l._n 2._o c._n 31._o 32._o c._n crâ—sâ—on_n io._n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n doâ—at_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o l._n 2._o c._n 9_o l._n 3._o c._n 10._o l._n 4._o c._n 6_o 7_o l._n 5._o c._n 4_o l._n 6._o c._n 2._o l._n 4._o c._n 7._o de_fw-fr bapt._n â—_o donat._n l._n 5._o c._n 23._o §._o 15._o of_o church_n authority_n p._n 50._o p._n 84._o p._n 98._o p._n 99_o art_n 20._o p._n 15._o fanaticism_n fanatical_o impute_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 93._o p._n 96._o p._n 92._o p._n 89._o p._n 99_o chrysost._n in_o 2._o 〈◊〉_d thess._n hom._n 3._o s._n c._n p._n 117._o praeface_n to_o principle_n consider_v p._n â—98_n jacob_n simanca_n enchir_n judic_fw-la viol_n relig._n tit._n 68_o n._n 18._o luke_n 9_o 55._o onuphr_n vit_fw-mi pauli_n 4._o del._n bear_v de_fw-fr officio_fw-la inquisit_a part_n 1._o dub_v 162._o petit._n 5._o n._n 8._o ger._n â—usdragi_n epistol_n ad_fw-la cardinal_n pisan._n
for_o heresy_n that_o not_o only_o do_v not_o err_v but_o if_o some_o may_v be_v believe_v can_v not_o sure_o the_o council_n never_o think_v of_o that_o when_o they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o condemn_v he_o with_o the_o rest_n what_o be_v pope_n agatho's_n legate_n there_o present_a and_o can_v not_o inform_v the_o council_n of_o their_o presumption_n in_o judge_v the_o infallible_a see_v but_o no_o such_o thing_n be_v hear_v of_o in_o those_o time_n these_o latter_a age_n have_v be_v only_o bless_v with_o the_o knowledge_n of_o this_o unerring_a privilege_n and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v if_o all_o the_o record_n of_o former_a time_n have_v be_v burn_v that_o no_o instance_n may_v have_v be_v bring_v to_o overthrow_v it_o yet_o wit_n and_o industry_n have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o bring_v poor_a honorius_n off_o if_o it_o have_v be_v possible_a the_o sum_n of_o all_o may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o 3._o answer_n 1._o either_o that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v falsify_v or._n 2._o that_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o err_v in_o faith_n or._n 3._o suppose_v he_o do_v err_v it_o be_v only_o as_o a_o private_a person_n and_o not_o as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o that_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v falsify_v this_o be_v a_o shrew_v sign_n of_o a_o desperate_a cause_n when_o against_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o ancient_a copy_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a and_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a pope_n and_o council_n afterward_o learned_a man_n be_v drive_v to_o so_o miserable_a a_o shift_n as_o this_o the_o first_o i_o find_v who_o make_v this_o answer_n be_v albertus_n pighius_fw-la and_o after_o he_o baronius_n and_o bellarmin_n have_v embrace_v it_o but_o the_o more_o ingenuous_a man_n of_o their_o own_o church_n have_v be_v ashamed_a of_o it_o 8._o melchior_n canus_n confess_v that_o not_o only_o this_o general_n council_n but_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o under_o adrian_n and_o that_o several_a other_o pope_n have_v confess_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v not_o see_v how_o pighius_fw-la can_v vindicate_v honorius_n in_o this_o matter_n 1551._o franciscus_n torrensis_n afterward_o better_o know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o turrianus_n a_o man_n high_o applaud_v by_o baronius_n hosius_n lindanus_n and_o other_o write_v a_o book_n of_o the_o 6._o 7._o and_o 8._o synod_n wherein_o he_o severe_o chastise_v pighius_fw-la for_o his_o ill_a usage_n of_o this_o six_o council_n and_o say_v that_o in_o this_o matter_n he_o show_v more_o prejudice_n than_o judgement_n for_o whereas_o he_o suspect_v that_o the_o letter_n of_o honorius_n to_o sergius_n be_v not_o sufficient_o examine_v and_o compare_v with_o the_o original_a this_o betray_v we_o say_v turrianus_n his_o great_a negligence_n in_o read_v the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n for_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o 12._o session_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o the_o authentic_a latin_a epistle_n of_o honorius_n be_v produce_v and_o compare_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o porto_n beside_o how_o come_v say_v he_o the_o name_n of_o honorius_n to_o be_v no_o less_o than_o 9_o 12._o time_n in_o the_o council_n and_o if_o all_o this_o have_v be_v by_o the_o greek_n corrupt_v the_o copy_n sure_o they_o will_v never_o have_v leave_v that_o passage_n remain_v concern_v the_o corrupt_a the_o letter_n of_o menna_n and_o vigilius_n how_o come_v leo_n 2._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o emperor_n wherein_o he_o confirm_v the_o council_n 14._o to_o anathematise_v honorius_n by_o name_n as_o guilty_a of_o heresy_n some_o indeed_o say_v he_o may_v say_v this_o be_v counterfeit_n too_o so_o do_v baronius_n and_o binius_fw-la but_o they_o have_v nothing_o but_o their_o bare_a conjecture_n for_o it_o no_o argument_n or_o authority_n to_o confirm_v it_o not_o only_o the_o greek_a writer_n but_o the_o latin_a confess_v he_o be_v there_o condemn_v so_o do_v bede_n say_v he_o so_o do_v the_o pontifical_a book_n in_o the_o life_n of_o leo_n 2._o and_o in_o the_o council_n under_o martin_n at_o rome_n the_o epistle_n of_o paulus_n to_o theodorus_n be_v read_v wherein_o be_v mention_v the_o consent_n of_o honorius_n and_o sergius_n and_o no_o one_o there_o oppose_v it_o humbertus_fw-la legat_n of_o leo_n 9_o in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o greek_n reckon_v honorius_n among_o the_o condemn_a monothelite_n 24._o how_o come_v all_o the_o copy_n to_o be_v corrupt_v at_o once_o as_o he_o far_o urge_v that_o there_o be_v none_o leave_v sound_a to_o correct_v other_o by_o but_o that_o which_o he_o insist_o upon_o as_o the_o strong_a argument_n of_o all_o be_v from_o hadrian_n 2._o who_o calling_n a_o council_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o condemn_v of_o photius_n for_o anathematise_v he_o have_v these_o remarkable_a word_n that_o no_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v anathematise_v before_o unless_o it_o be_v honorius_n who_o after_o his_o death_n be_v condemn_v for_o heresy_n 8._o in_o which_o case_n alone_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o inferior_n to_o resist_v theâ—r_a superior_n and_o to_o reject_v their_o doctrine_n although_o even_o there_o 91._o they_o will_v never_o have_v do_v it_o if_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o first_o see_v have_v not_o consent_v to_o it_o a_o very_a considerable_a testimony_n not_o only_o to_o prove_v that_o honorius_n be_v condemn_v for_o heresy_n but_o that_o a_o pope_n may_v be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o be_v lawful_o proceed_v against_o for_o it_o and_o that_o pope_n agatho_n do_v himself_o consent_v to_o the_o condemnation_n of_o honorius_n notwithstanding_o these_o argument_n of_o torrensis_n baronius_n see_v that_o no_o other_o defence_n can_v be_v make_v persist_v in_o the_o same_o accusation_n of_o forgery_n and_o out_o of_o his_o own_o head_n frame_v a_o improbable_a story_n of_o the_o corrupt_a the_o copy_n of_o the_o council_n by_o theodorus_n who_o be_v say_v he_o 29._o anathematise_v as_o a_o monothelite_n expunge_v his_o own_o name_n and_o put_v in_o that_o of_o honorius_n a_o fiction_n so_o groundless_a and_o unreasonable_a that_o nothing_o but_o mere_a despair_n can_v drive_v a_o man_n of_o common_a understanding_n to_o it_o for_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o countenance_n for_o it_o in_o any_o author_n not_o the_o least_o colour_n of_o probability_n in_o the_o thing_n for_o that_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o council_n shall_v be_v corrupt_v by_o one_o man_n and_o neither_o the_o pope_n legate_n present_a at_o the_o council_n nor_o any_o else_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o it_o that_o no_o succeed_a pope_n shall_v discover_v it_o when_o they_o be_v concern_v to_o vindicate_v honorius_n but_o do_v own_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v true_a that_o theodorus_n then_o live_v shall_v be_v condemn_v before_o it_o be_v know_v whether_o he_o will_v submit_v to_o the_o council_n or_o not_o that_o in_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o council_n this_o shall_v not_o be_v at_o all_o suspect_v but_o the_o condemn_a honorius_n express_o mention_v in_o both_o that_o a_o man_n at_o that_o time_n depose_v from_o his_o patriarchat_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o razure_n and_o forgery_n in_o the_o copy_n of_o the_o council_n that_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n who_o take_v so_o much_o care_n about_o the_o council_n shall_v suffer_v such_o a_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v do_v all_o make_v this_o figment_n of_o baronius_n so_o remote_a from_o any_o likelihood_n that_o baronius_n have_v need_v to_o have_v pray_v as_o once_o a_o man_n upon_o the_o rack_n do_v that_o he_o may_v tell_v probable_a lie_n but_o all_o the_o miscarriage_n of_o baronius_n in_o this_o matter_n be_v so_o full_o lay_v open_a by_o one_o of_o their_o own_o church_n 2._o that_o i_o need_v not_o insist_v any_o long_o upon_o it_o to_o who_o no_o answer_n have_v be_v give_v but_o that_o substantial_a one_o of_o a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la 277._o bellarmin_n like_v this_o way_n of_o answer_v the_o difficulty_n about_o honorius_n but_o the_o great_a strength_n he_o add_v to_o baronius_n be_v only_o say_v 11._o without_o doubt_n it_o be_v so_o and_o he_o grant_v that_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o council_n do_v believe_v that_o pope_n honorius_n be_v condemn_v but_o he_o say_v they_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o false_a act_n of_o the_o council_n but_o however_o they_o must_v believe_v that_o the_o pope_n may_v fall_v into_o heresy_n and_o be_v condemn_v by_o a_o council_n for_o it_o yet_o bellarmim_n have_v a_o fetch_n in_o this_o case_n beyond_o baronius_n viz._n that_o either_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v falsify_v or_o the_o council_n be_v guilty_a of_o intolerable_a impudence_n and_o error_n in_o condemn_v honorius_n without_o reason_n for_o all_o the_o evidence_n they_o produce_v against_o he_o be_v from_o his_o epistle_n in_o which_o say_v he_o nothing_o be_v contain_v but_o what_o be_v